CD-ROM Today - The Disc! 1/CD-ROM_Today_-_The_Disc_1_April-May_1994.iso/books/gmars11.txt

Text File | 1993-05-27 | 473KB | 10,482 lines

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

[Information below on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts
or to volunteer, make donations, subscribe to the Newsletter &c]


May, 1993  [Etext #65]


**The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Gods of Mars by Burroughs*
******This file should be named godsm10.txt or godsm10.zip*****

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, godsm11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, godsm10a.txt

Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar, then we produce 2
million dollars per hour this year we will have to do four text
files per month:  thus upping our productivity from one million.
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by the December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is 10% of the expected number of computer users by the end
of the year 2001.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
Benedictine College).  (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
to IBC, too)

For these and other matters, please mail to:

David Turner, Project Gutenberg
Illinois  Benedictine  College
5700  College  Road
Lisle, IL 60532-0900

Phone:  [phone] (x3014)

General information: Internet:  [e-mail]

or

Internet:    [e-mail] (David Turner)
Compuserve:  >INTERNET: [e-mail] (David Turner)
Attmail:     internet![e-mail] (David Turner)
MCImail:     (David Turner)
ADDRESS TYPE: MCI / EMS: INTERNET / MBX:[e-mail]

When all other email fails try our Michael S. Hart, Executive Director:
[e-mail] (internet)   hart@uiucvmd   (bitnet)

We would prefer to send you this information by email
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).

******
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]

ftp mrcnext.cso.uiuc.edu
login:  anonymous
password:  your@login
cd etext/etext91
or cd etext92
or cd etext93 [for new books]  [now also in cd etext/etext93]
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET 0INDEX.GUT
for a list of books
and
GET NEW GUT for general information
and
MGET GUT* for newsletters.

**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
(Three Pages)


***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print statement."  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMTED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS".  NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
     Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Illinois Benedictine College".

This "Small Print!" by Charles B. Kramer, Attorney
Internet ([e-mail]); TEL: [phone])
*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*



THE GODS OF MARS was first published in ALL-STORY MAGAZINE
as a five-part serial, January through May 1913.





THE GODS OF MARS

Edgar Rice Burroughs




                        FOREWORD


TWELVE years had passed since I had laid the body of my
great-uncle, Captain John Carter, of Virginia, away from
the sight of men in that strange mausoleum in the old
cemetery at Richmond.

Often had I pondered on the odd instructions he had left me
governing the construction of his mighty tomb, and especially
those parts which directed that he be laid in an OPEN casket
and that the ponderous mechanism which controlled the bolts
of the vault's huge door be accessible ONLY FROM THE INSIDE.

Twelve years had passed since I had read the remarkable
manuscript of this remarkable man; this man who remembered
no childhood and who could not even offer a vague guess as
to his age; who was always young and yet who had dandled my
grandfather's great-grandfather upon his knee; this man who
had spent ten years upon the planet Mars; who had fought for
the green men of Barsoom and fought against them; who had
fought for and against the red men and who had won the ever
beautiful Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, for his wife, and
for nearly ten years had been a prince of the house of Tardos
Mors, Jeddak of Helium.

Twelve years had passed since his body had been found upon
the bluff before his cottage overlooking the Hudson, and oft-
times during these long years I had wondered if John Carter
were really dead, or if he again roamed the dead sea bottoms
of that dying planet; if he had returned to Barsoom to find that
he had opened the frowning portals of the mighty atmosphere plant in
time to save the countless millions who were dying of asphyxiation
on that far-gone day that had seen him hurtled ruthlessly through
forty-eight million miles of space back to Earth once more.
I had wondered if he had found his black-haired Princess and the
slender son he had dreamed was with her in the royal gardens of
Tardos Mors, awaiting his return.

Or, had he found that he had been too late, and thus gone back to a
living death upon a dead world?  Or was he really dead after all,
never to return either to his mother Earth or his beloved Mars?

Thus was I lost in useless speculation one sultry August
evening when old Ben, my body servant, handed me a telegram.
Tearing it open I read:


'Meet me to-morrow hotel Raleigh Richmond.

                                        'JOHN CARTER'


Early the next morning I took the first train for Richmond
and within two hours was being ushered into the room occupied
by John Carter.

As I entered he rose to greet me, his old-time cordial
smile of welcome lighting his handsome face.  Apparently he
had not aged a minute, but was still the straight, clean-limbed
fighting-man of thirty.  His keen grey eyes were undimmed, and
the only lines upon his face were the lines of iron character and
determination that always had been there since first I remembered him,
nearly thirty-five years before.

'Well, nephew,' he greeted me, 'do you feel as though you
were seeing a ghost, or suffering from the effects of too many
of Uncle Ben's juleps?'

'Juleps, I reckon,' I replied, 'for I certainly feel mighty good;
but maybe it's just the sight of you again that affects me.  You
have been back to Mars?  Tell me.  And Dejah Thoris?  You
found her well and awaiting you?'

'Yes, I have been to Barsoom again, and--but it's a long
story, too long to tell in the limited time I have before I must
return.  I have learned the secret, nephew, and I may traverse
the trackless void at my will, coming and going between the
countless planets as I list; but my heart is always in Barsoom,
and while it is there in the keeping of my Martian Princess, I
doubt that I shall ever again leave the dying world that is my life.

'I have come now because my affection for you prompted me
to see you once more before you pass over for ever into that
other life that I shall never know, and which though I have
died thrice and shall die again to-night, as you know death, I
am as unable to fathom as are you.

'Even the wise and mysterious therns of Barsoom, that
ancient cult which for countless ages has been credited with
holding the secret of life and death in their impregnable
fastnesses upon the hither slopes of the Mountains of Otz, are as
ignorant as we.  I have proved it, though I near lost my life in
the doing of it; but you shall read it all in the notes I have been
making during the last three months that I have been back upon Earth.'

He patted a swelling portfolio that lay on the table at his elbow.

'I know that you are interested and that you believe, and I
know that the world, too, is interested, though they will not
believe for many years; yes, for many ages, since they cannot
understand.  Earth men have not yet progressed to a point where
they can comprehend the things that I have written in those notes.

'Give them what you wish of it, what you think will not
harm them, but do not feel aggrieved if they laugh at you.'

That night I walked down to the cemetery with him.  At the
door of his vault he turned and pressed my hand.

'Good-bye, nephew,' he said.  'I may never see you again,
for I doubt that I can ever bring myself to leave my wife and
boy while they live, and the span of life upon Barsoom is often
more than a thousand years.'

He entered the vault.  The great door swung slowly to.  The
ponderous bolts grated into place.  The lock clicked.  I have
never seen Captain John Carter, of Virginia, since.

But here is the story of his return to Mars on that other occasion,
as I have gleaned it from the great mass of notes which he left
for me upon the table of his room in the hotel at Richmond.

There is much which I have left out; much which I have not
dared to tell; but you will find the story of his second search
for Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, even more remarkable
than was his first manuscript which I gave to an unbelieving
world a short time since and through which we followed the
fighting Virginian across dead sea bottoms under the moons of Mars.

                                        E. R. B.



                        CONTENTS

Contents


I.      The Plant Men

II.     A Forest Battle

III.    The Chamber of Mystery

IV.     Thuvia

V.      Corridors of Peril

VI.     The Black Pirates of Barsoom

VII.    A Fair Goddess

VIII.   The Depths of Omean

IX.     Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal

X.      The Prison Isle of Shador

XI.     When Hell Broke Loose

XII.    Doomed to Die

XIII.   A Break for Liberty

XIV.    The Eyes in the Dark

XV.     Flight and Pursuit

XVI.    Under Arrest

XVII.   The Death Sentence

XVIII.  Sola's Story

XIX.    Black Despair

XX.     The Air Battle

XXI.    Through Flood and Flame

XXII.   Victory and Defeat




THE GODS OF MARS




CHAPTER I


THE PLANT MEN


As I stood upon the bluff before my cottage on that clear
cold night in the early part of March, 1886, the noble Hudson
flowing like the grey and silent spectre of a dead river
below me, I felt again the strange, compelling influence of
the mighty god of war, my beloved Mars, which for ten long
and lonesome years I had implored with outstretched arms
to carry me back to my lost love.

Not since that other March night in 1866, when I had
stood without that Arizona cave in which my still and lifeless
body lay wrapped in the similitude of earthly death had I felt
the irresistible attraction of the god of my profession.

With arms outstretched toward the red eye of the great
star I stood praying for a return of that strange power which
twice had drawn me through the immensity of space, praying
as I had prayed on a thousand nights before during the long
ten years that I had waited and hoped.

Suddenly a qualm of nausea swept over me, my senses
swam, my knees gave beneath me and I pitched headlong
to the ground upon the very verge of the dizzy bluff.

Instantly my brain cleared and there swept back across
the threshold of my memory the vivid picture of the horrors
of that ghostly Arizona cave; again, as on that far-gone night,
my muscles refused to respond to my will and again, as
though even here upon the banks of the placid Hudson, I
could hear the awful moans and rustling of the fearsome
thing which had lurked and threatened me from the dark
recesses of the cave, I made the same mighty and superhuman
effort to break the bonds of the strange anaesthesia which
held me, and again came the sharp click as of the sudden
parting of a taut wire, and I stood naked and free beside
the staring, lifeless thing that had so recently pulsed with
the warm, red life-blood of John Carter.

With scarcely a parting glance I turned my eyes again toward
Mars, lifted my hands toward his lurid rays, and waited.

Nor did I have long to wait; for scarce had I turned ere I
shot with the rapidity of thought into the awful void before
me.  There was the same instant of unthinkable cold and utter
darkness that I had experienced twenty years before, and
then I opened my eyes in another world, beneath the burning
rays of a hot sun, which beat through a tiny opening in the
dome of the mighty forest in which I lay.

The scene that met my eyes was so un-Martian that my
heart sprang to my throat as the sudden fear swept through
me that I had been aimlessly tossed upon some strange planet
by a cruel fate.

Why not?  What guide had I through the trackless waste of
interplanetary space?  What assurance that I might not as
well be hurtled to some far-distant star of another
solar system, as to Mars?

I lay upon a close-cropped sward of red grasslike vegetation,
and about me stretched a grove of strange and beautiful trees,
covered with huge and gorgeous blossoms and filled with brilliant,
voiceless birds.  I call them birds since they were winged, but
mortal eye ne'er rested on such odd, unearthly shapes.

The vegetation was similar to that which covers the lawns
of the red Martians of the great waterways, but the trees
and birds were unlike anything that I had ever seen upon
Mars, and then through the further trees I could see that
most un-Martian of all sights--an open sea, its blue waters
shimmering beneath the brazen sun.

As I rose to investigate further I experienced the same
ridiculous catastrophe that had met my first attempt to walk
under Martian conditions.  The lesser attraction of this smaller
planet and the reduced air pressure of its greatly rarefied
atmosphere, afforded so little resistance to my earthly muscles
that the ordinary exertion of the mere act of rising sent
me several feet into the air and precipitated me upon my
face in the soft and brilliant grass of this strange world.

This experience, however, gave me some slightly increased
assurance that, after all, I might indeed be in some, to me,
unknown corner of Mars, and this was very possible since
during my ten years' residence upon the planet I had
explored but a comparatively tiny area of its vast expanse.

I arose again, laughing at my forgetfulness, and soon had
mastered once more the art of attuning my earthly sinews
to these changed conditions.

As I walked slowly down the imperceptible slope toward
the sea I could not help but note the park-like appearance of
the sward and trees.  The grass was as close-cropped and
carpet-like as some old English lawn and the trees themselves
showed evidence of careful pruning to a uniform height of
about fifteen feet from the ground, so that as one turned his
glance in any direction the forest had the appearance at a
little distance of a vast, high-ceiled chamber.

All these evidences of careful and systematic cultivation
convinced me that I had been fortunate enough to make my
entry into Mars on this second occasion through the domain
of a civilized people and that when I should find them I
would be accorded the courtesy and protection that my rank
as a Prince of the house of Tardos Mors entitled me to.

The trees of the forest attracted my deep admiration as I
proceeded toward the sea.  Their great stems, some of them
fully a hundred feet in diameter, attested their prodigious
height, which I could only guess at, since at no point could
I penetrate their dense foliage above me to more than sixty
or eighty feet.

As far aloft as I could see the stems and branches and
twigs were as smooth and as highly polished as the newest of
American-made pianos.  The wood of some of the trees was
as black as ebony, while their nearest neighbours might
perhaps gleam in the subdued light of the forest as clear
and white as the finest china, or, again, they were azure,
scarlet, yellow, or deepest purple.

And in the same way was the foliage as gay and variegated
as the stems, while the blooms that clustered thick upon
them may not be described in any earthly tongue, and indeed
might challenge the language of the gods.

As I neared the confines of the forest I beheld before me
and between the grove and the open sea, a broad expanse
of meadow land, and as I was about to emerge from the
shadows of the trees a sight met my eyes that banished
all romantic and poetic reflection upon the beauties of
the strange landscape.

To my left the sea extended as far as the eye could reach,
before me only a vague, dim line indicated its further shore,
while at my right a mighty river, broad, placid, and majestic,
flowed between scarlet banks to empty into the quiet sea before me.

At a little distance up the river rose mighty perpendicular bluffs,
from the very base of which the great river seemed to rise.

But it was not these inspiring and magnificent evidences of
Nature's grandeur that took my immediate attention from the
beauties of the forest.  It was the sight of a score of figures
moving slowly about the meadow near the bank of the mighty river.

Odd, grotesque shapes they were; unlike anything that I had
ever seen upon Mars, and yet, at a distance, most manlike
in appearance.  The larger specimens appeared to be about
ten or twelve feet in height when they stood erect, and
to be proportioned as to torso and lower extremities
precisely as is earthly man.

Their arms, however, were very short, and from where I stood
seemed as though fashioned much after the manner of an
elephant's trunk, in that they moved in sinuous and snakelike
undulations, as though entirely without bony structure, or if
there were bones it seemed that they must be vertebral in nature.

As I watched them from behind the stem of a huge tree,
one of the creatures moved slowly in my direction, engaged
in the occupation that seemed to be the principal business of
each of them, and which consisted in running their oddly
shaped hands over the surface of the sward, for what purpose
I could not determine.

As he approached quite close to me I obtained an excellent
view of him, and though I was later to become better
acquainted with his kind, I may say that that single cursory
examination of this awful travesty on Nature would have
proved quite sufficient to my desires had I been a free agent.
The fastest flier of the Heliumetic Navy could not quickly
enough have carried me far from this hideous creature.

Its hairless body was a strange and ghoulish blue, except
for a broad band of white which encircled its protruding,
single eye: an eye that was all dead white--pupil, iris,
and ball.

Its nose was a ragged, inflamed, circular hole in the centre
of its blank face; a hole that resembled more closely nothing
that I could think of other than a fresh bullet wound which
has not yet commenced to bleed.

Below this repulsive orifice the face was quite blank to
the chin, for the thing had no mouth that I could discover.

The head, with the exception of the face, was covered by a tangled
mass of jet-black hair some eight or ten inches in length.  Each
hair was about the bigness of a large angleworm, and as the thing
moved the muscles of its scalp this awful head-covering seemed
to writhe and wriggle and crawl about the fearsome face as though
indeed each separate hair was endowed with independent life.

The body and the legs were as symmetrically human as Nature
could have fashioned them, and the feet, too, were human
in shape, but of monstrous proportions.  From heel to toe
they were fully three feet long, and very flat and very broad.

As it came quite close to me I discovered that its strange
movements, running its odd hands over the surface of the
turf, were the result of its peculiar method of feeding, which
consists in cropping off the tender vegetation with its
razorlike talons and sucking it up from its two mouths, which
lie one in the palm of each hand, through its arm-like throats.

In addition to the features which I have already described,
the beast was equipped with a massive tail about six feet in
length, quite round where it joined the body, but tapering to
a flat, thin blade toward the end, which trailed at right
angles to the ground.

By far the most remarkable feature of this most remarkable
creature, however, were the two tiny replicas of it, each
about six inches in length, which dangled, one on either side,
from its armpits.  They were suspended by a small stem which
seemed to grow from the exact tops of their heads to where
it connected them with the body of the adult.

Whether they were the young, or merely portions of a
composite creature, I did not know.

As I had been scrutinizing this weird monstrosity the
balance of the herd had fed quite close to me and I now saw
that while many had the smaller specimens dangling from
them, not all were thus equipped, and I further noted that
the little ones varied in size from what appeared to be but
tiny unopened buds an inch in diameter through various
stages of development to the full-fledged and perfectly
formed creature of ten to twelve inches in length.

Feeding with the herd were many of the little fellows not
much larger than those which remained attached to their
parents, and from the young of that size the herd graded up
to the immense adults.

Fearsome-looking as they were, I did not know whether to
fear them or not, for they did not seem to be particularly
well equipped for fighting, and I was on the point of stepping
from my hiding-place and revealing myself to them to
note the effect upon them of the sight of a man when my
rash resolve was, fortunately for me, nipped in the bud by
a strange shrieking wail, which seemed to come from the
direction of the bluffs at my right.

Naked and unarmed, as I was, my end would have been
both speedy and horrible at the hands of these cruel creatures
had I had time to put my resolve into execution, but at the
moment of the shriek each member of the herd turned in the
direction from which the sound seemed to come, and at
the same instant every particular snake-like hair upon their
heads rose stiffly perpendicular as if each had been a sentient
organism looking or listening for the source or meaning of the
wail.  And indeed the latter proved to be the truth, for this
strange growth upon the craniums of the plant men of Barsoom
represents the thousand ears of these hideous creatures,
the last remnant of the strange race which sprang from the
original Tree of Life.

Instantly every eye turned toward one member of the
herd, a large fellow who evidently was the leader.  A strange
purring sound issued from the mouth in the palm of one of
his hands, and at the same time he started rapidly toward the
bluff, followed by the entire herd.

Their speed and method of locomotion were both remarkable,
springing as they did in great leaps of twenty or thirty
feet, much after the manner of a kangaroo.

They were rapidly disappearing when it occurred to me
to follow them, and so, hurling caution to the winds, I sprang
across the meadow in their wake with leaps and bounds even
more prodigious than their own, for the muscles of an
athletic Earth man produce remarkable results when pitted
against the lesser gravity and air pressure of Mars.

Their way led directly towards the apparent source of the
river at the base of the cliffs, and as I neared this point I
found the meadow dotted with huge boulders that the ravages
of time had evidently dislodged from the towering crags above.

For this reason I came quite close to the cause of the
disturbance before the scene broke upon my horrified gaze.
As I topped a great boulder I saw the herd of plant men
surrounding a little group of perhaps five or six green men
and women of Barsoom.

That I was indeed upon Mars I now had no doubt, for
here were members of the wild hordes that people the dead
sea bottoms and deserted cities of that dying planet.

Here were the great males towering in all the majesty of
their imposing height; here were the gleaming white tusks
protruding from their massive lower jaws to a point near the
centre of their foreheads, the laterally placed, protruding
eyes with which they could look forward or backward, or to
either side without turning their heads, here the strange
antennae-like ears rising from the tops of their foreheads;
and the additional pair of arms extending from midway between
the shoulders and the hips.

Even without the glossy green hide and the metal ornaments
which denoted the tribes to which they belonged, I would
have known them on the instant for what they were,
for where else in all the universe is their like duplicated?

There were two men and four females in the party and
their ornaments denoted them as members of different
hordes, a fact which tended to puzzle me infinitely, since
the various hordes of green men of Barsoom are eternally at
deadly war with one another, and never, except on that single
historic instance when the great Tars Tarkas of Thark gathered
a hundred and fifty thousand green warriors from several
hordes to march upon the doomed city of Zodanga to rescue
Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, from the clutches of
Than Kosis, had I seen green Martians of different hordes
associated in other than mortal combat.

But now they stood back to back, facing, in wide-eyed amazement,
the very evidently hostile demonstrations of a common enemy.

Both men and women were armed with long-swords and
daggers, but no firearms were in evidence, else it had been
short shrift for the gruesome plant men of Barsoom.

Presently the leader of the plant men charged the little
party, and his method of attack was as remarkable as it was
effective, and by its very strangeness was the more potent,
since in the science of the green warriors there was no
defence for this singular manner of attack, the like of which
it soon was evident to me they were as unfamiliar with as
they were with the monstrosities which confronted them.

The plant man charged to within a dozen feet of the party
and then, with a bound, rose as though to pass directly above
their heads.  His powerful tail was raised high to one side, and
as he passed close above them he brought it down in one terrific
sweep that crushed a green warrior's skull as though it had been
an eggshell.

The balance of the frightful herd was now circling rapidly
and with bewildering speed about the little knot of victims.
Their prodigious bounds and the shrill, screeching purr of
their uncanny mouths were well calculated to confuse and
terrorize their prey, so that as two of them leaped
simultaneously from either side, the mighty sweep of
those awful tails met with no resistance and two more
green Martians went down to an ignoble death.

There were now but one warrior and two females left,
and it seemed that it could be but a matter of seconds
ere these, also, lay dead upon the scarlet sward.

But as two more of the plant men charged, the warrior,
who was now prepared by the experiences of the past few
minutes, swung his mighty long-sword aloft and met the
hurtling bulk with a clean cut that clove one of the
plant men from chin to groin.

The other, however, dealt a single blow with his cruel tail
that laid both of the females crushed corpses upon the ground.

As the green warrior saw the last of his companions go
down and at the same time perceived that the entire herd
was charging him in a body, he rushed boldly to meet them,
swinging his long-sword in the terrific manner that I had so
often seen the men of his kind wield it in their ferocious and
almost continual warfare among their own race.

Cutting and hewing to right and left, he laid an open path
straight through the advancing plant men, and then commenced
a mad race for the forest, in the shelter of which
he evidently hoped that he might find a haven of refuge.

He had turned for that portion of the forest which abutted
on the cliffs, and thus the mad race was taking the entire
party farther and farther from the boulder where I lay concealed.

As I had watched the noble fight which the great warrior
had put up against such enormous odds my heart had swelled
in admiration for him, and acting as I am wont to do, more
upon impulse than after mature deliberation, I instantly
sprang from my sheltering rock and bounded quickly toward
the bodies of the dead green Martians, a well-defined plan
of action already formed.

Half a dozen great leaps brought me to the spot, and another
instant saw me again in my stride in quick pursuit of the
hideous monsters that were rapidly gaining on the fleeing
warrior, but this time I grasped a mighty long-sword in my
hand and in my heart was the old blood lust of the fighting
man, and a red mist swam before my eyes and I felt my lips
respond to my heart in the old smile that has ever marked
me in the midst of the joy of battle.

Swift as I was I was none too soon, for the green warrior
had been overtaken ere he had made half the distance to the
forest, and now he stood with his back to a boulder, while
the herd, temporarily balked, hissed and screeched about him.

With their single eyes in the centre of their heads and every
eye turned upon their prey, they did not note my soundless
approach, so that I was upon them with my great long-sword
and four of them lay dead ere they knew that I was among them.

For an instant they recoiled before my terrific onslaught,
and in that instant the green warrior rose to the occasion
and, springing to my side, laid to the right and left of him as
I had never seen but one other warrior do, with great circling
strokes that formed a figure eight about him and that never
stopped until none stood living to oppose him, his keen blade
passing through flesh and bone and metal as though each
had been alike thin air.

As we bent to the slaughter, far above us rose that shrill,
weird cry which I had heard once before, and which had
called the herd to the attack upon their victims.  Again and
again it rose, but we were too much engaged with the fierce
and powerful creatures about us to attempt to search out
even with our eyes the author of the horrid notes.

Great tails lashed in frenzied anger about us, razor-like
talons cut our limbs and bodies, and a green and sticky
syrup, such as oozes from a crushed caterpillar, smeared us
from head to foot, for every cut and thrust of our longswords
brought spurts of this stuff upon us from the severed arteries
of the plant men, through which it courses in its sluggish
viscidity in lieu of blood.

Once I felt the great weight of one of the monsters upon
my back and as keen talons sank into my flesh I experienced
the frightful sensation of moist lips sucking the lifeblood from
the wounds to which the claws still clung.

I was very much engaged with a ferocious fellow who
was endeavouring to reach my throat from in front, while
two more, one on either side, were lashing viciously at me
with their tails.

The green warrior was much put to it to hold his own,
and I felt that the unequal struggle could last but a
moment longer when the huge fellow discovered my plight,
and tearing himself from those that surrounded him, he raked
the assailant from my back with a single sweep of his blade,
and thus relieved I had little difficulty with the others.

Once together, we stood almost back to back against the
great boulder, and thus the creatures were prevented from
soaring above us to deliver their deadly blows, and as we
were easily their match while they remained upon the
ground, we were making great headway in dispatching what
remained of them when our attention was again attracted by
the shrill wail of the caller above our heads.

This time I glanced up, and far above us upon a little
natural balcony on the face of the cliff stood a strange figure
of a man shrieking out his shrill signal, the while he waved
one hand in the direction of the river's mouth as though
beckoning to some one there, and with the other pointed and
gesticulated toward us.

A glance in the direction toward which he was looking
was sufficient to apprise me of his aims and at the same time
to fill me with the dread of dire apprehension, for, streaming
in from all directions across the meadow, from out of the
forest, and from the far distance of the flat land across the
river, I could see converging upon us a hundred different
lines of wildly leaping creatures such as we were now
engaged with, and with them some strange new monsters which
ran with great swiftness, now erect and now upon all fours.

"It will be a great death," I said to my companion. "Look!"

As he shot a quick glance in the direction I indicated he smiled.

"We may at least die fighting and as great warriors should,
John Carter," he replied.

We had just finished the last of our immediate antagonists
as he spoke, and I turned in surprised wonderment at the
sound of my name.

And there before my astonished eyes I beheld the greatest
of the green men of Barsoom; their shrewdest statesman,
their mightiest general, my great and good friend,
Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark.




CHAPTER II


A FOREST BATTLE


Tars Tarkas and I found no time for an exchange of experiences
as we stood there before the great boulder surrounded by the
corpses of our grotesque assailants, for from all directions
down the broad valley was streaming a perfect torrent of
terrifying creatures in response to the weird call of the
strange figure far above us.

"Come," cried Tars Tarkas, "we must make for the cliffs.
There lies our only hope of even temporary escape; there
we may find a cave or a narrow ledge which two may defend
for ever against this motley, unarmed horde."

Together we raced across the scarlet sward, I timing my
speed that I might not outdistance my slower companion.  We
had, perhaps, three hundred yards to cover between our
boulder and the cliffs, and then to search out a suitable
shelter for our stand against the terrifying things that were
pursuing us.

They were rapidly overhauling us when Tars Tarkas cried
to me to hasten ahead and discover, if possible, the sanctuary
we sought.  The suggestion was a good one, for thus many
valuable minutes might be saved to us, and, throwing
every ounce of my earthly muscles into the effort, I cleared
the remaining distance between myself and the cliffs in
great leaps and bounds that put me at their base in a moment.

The cliffs rose perpendicular directly from the almost level
sward of the valley.  There was no accumulation of fallen debris,
forming a more or less rough ascent to them, as is the case with
nearly all other cliffs I have ever seen.  The scattered
boulders that had fallen from above and lay upon or partly
buried in the turf, were the only indication that any
disintegration of the massive, towering pile of rocks ever
had taken place.

My first cursory inspection of the face of the cliffs filled
my heart with forebodings, since nowhere could I discern, except
where the weird herald stood still shrieking his shrill summons, the
faintest indication of even a bare foothold upon the lofty escarpment.

To my right the bottom of the cliff was lost in the dense foliage
of the forest, which terminated at its very foot, rearing its
gorgeous foliage fully a thousand feet against its stern and
forbidding neighbour.

To the left the cliff ran, apparently unbroken, across the
head of the broad valley, to be lost in the outlines of what
appeared to be a range of mighty mountains that skirted
and confined the valley in every direction.

Perhaps a thousand feet from me the river broke, as it
seemed, directly from the base of the cliffs, and as there
seemed not the remotest chance for escape in that direction
I turned my attention again toward the forest.

The cliffs towered above me a good five thousand feet.
The sun was not quite upon them and they loomed a dull
yellow in their own shade.  Here and there they were broken
with streaks and patches of dusky red, green, and occasional
areas of white quartz.

Altogether they were very beautiful, but I fear that I did
not regard them with a particularly appreciative eye on this,
my first inspection of them.

Just then I was absorbed in them only as a medium of
escape, and so, as my gaze ran quickly, time and again,
over their vast expanse in search of some cranny or crevice,
I came suddenly to loathe them as the prisoner must loathe
the cruel and impregnable walls of his dungeon.

Tars Tarkas was approaching me rapidly, and still more
rapidly came the awful horde at his heels.

It seemed the forest now or nothing, and I was just on the
point of motioning Tars Tarkas to follow me in that direction
when the sun passed the cliff's zenith, and as the bright rays
touched the dull surface it burst out into a million scintillant
lights of burnished gold, of flaming red, of soft greens, and
gleaming whites--a more gorgeous and inspiring spectacle
human eye has never rested upon.

The face of the entire cliff was, as later inspection
conclusively proved, so shot with veins and patches of
solid gold as to quite present the appearance of a solid wall of
that precious metal except where it was broken by outcroppings of
ruby, emerald, and diamond boulders--a faint and alluring
indication of the vast and unguessable riches which lay
deeply buried behind the magnificent surface.

But what caught my most interested attention at the moment
that the sun's rays set the cliff's face a-shimmer, was the
several black spots which now appeared quite plainly in evidence
high across the gorgeous wall close to the forest's top,
and extending apparently below and behind the branches.

Almost immediately I recognised them for what they were,
the dark openings of caves entering the solid walls--possible
avenues of escape or temporary shelter, could we but reach them.

There was but a single way, and that led through the
mighty, towering trees upon our right.  That I could scale
them I knew full well, but Tars Tarkas, with his mighty bulk
and enormous weight, would find it a task possibly quite
beyond his prowess or his skill, for Martians are at best but
poor climbers.  Upon the entire surface of that ancient planet
I never before had seen a hill or mountain that exceeded four
thousand feet in height above the dead sea bottoms, and as
the ascent was usually gradual, nearly to their summits they
presented but few opportunities for the practice of climbing.
Nor would the Martians have embraced even such opportunities
as might present themselves, for they could always find a
circuitous route about the base of any eminence, and these
roads they preferred and followed in preference to the
shorter but more arduous ways.

However, there was nothing else to consider than an attempt
to scale the trees contiguous to the cliff in an effort to
reach the caves above.

The Thark grasped the possibilities and the difficulties of
the plan at once, but there was no alternative, and so we
set out rapidly for the trees nearest the cliff.

Our relentless pursuers were now close to us, so close that
it seemed that it would be an utter impossibility for the
Jeddak of Thark to reach the forest in advance of them, nor
was there any considerable will in the efforts that Tars Tarkas
made, for the green men of Barsoom do not relish flight, nor
ever before had I seen one fleeing from death in whatsoever
form it might have confronted him.  But that Tars Tarkas was
the bravest of the brave he had proven thousands of times;
yes, tens of thousands in countless mortal combats with men
and beasts.  And so I knew that there was another reason than
fear of death behind his flight, as he knew that a greater
power than pride or honour spurred me to escape these
fierce destroyers.  In my case it was love--love of the divine
Dejah Thoris; and the cause of the Thark's great and sudden
love of life I could not fathom, for it is oftener that they seek
death than life--these strange, cruel, loveless, unhappy people.

At length, however, we reached the shadows of the forest, while
right behind us sprang the swiftest of our pursuers--a giant plant man
with claws outreaching to fasten his bloodsucking mouths upon us.

He was, I should say, a hundred yards in advance of his
closest companion, and so I called to Tars Tarkas to ascend a
great tree that brushed the cliff's face while I dispatched the
fellow, thus giving the less agile Thark an opportunity to
reach the higher branches before the entire horde should be
upon us and every vestige of escape cut off.

But I had reckoned without a just appreciation either of
the cunning of my immediate antagonist or the swiftness
with which his fellows were covering the distance which had
separated them from me.

As I raised my long-sword to deal the creature its death
thrust it halted in its charge and, as my sword cut harmlessly
through the empty air, the great tail of the thing swept with
the power of a grizzly's arm across the sward and carried
me bodily from my feet to the ground.  In an instant the brute
was upon me, but ere it could fasten its hideous mouths into my
breast and throat I grasped a writhing tentacle in either hand.

The plant man was well muscled, heavy, and powerful
but my earthly sinews and greater agility, in conjunction
with the deathly strangle hold I had upon him, would have
given me, I think, an eventual victory had we had time to
discuss the merits of our relative prowess uninterrupted.
But  as we strained and struggled about the tree into which
Tars Tarkas was clambering with infinite difficulty, I suddenly
caught a glimpse over the shoulder of my antagonist of the
great swarm of pursuers that now were fairly upon me.

Now, at last, I saw the nature of the other monsters who
had come with the plant men in response to the weird calling
of the man upon the cliff's face.  They were that most dreaded
of Martian creatures--great white apes of Barsoom.

My former experiences upon Mars had familiarized me
thoroughly with them and their methods, and I may say that
of all the fearsome and terrible, weird and grotesque inhabitants
of that strange world, it is the white apes that come nearest
to familiarizing me with the sensation of fear.

I think that the cause of this feeling which these apes
engender within me is due to their remarkable resemblance
in form to our Earth men, which gives them a human appearance
that is most uncanny when coupled with their enormous size.

They stand fifteen feet in height and walk erect upon their
hind feet.  Like the green Martians, they have an intermediary
set of arms midway between their upper and lower limbs.
Their eyes are very close set, but do not protrude as do those
of the green men of Mars; their ears are high set, but more
laterally located than are the green men's, while their snouts
and teeth are much like those of our African gorilla.  Upon
their heads grows an enormous shock of bristly hair.

It was into the eyes of such as these and the terrible plant
men that I gazed above the shoulder of my foe, and then, in
a mighty wave of snarling, snapping, screaming, purring rage,
they swept over me--and of all the sounds that assailed my
ears as I went down beneath them, to me the most hideous
was the horrid purring of the plant men.

Instantly a score of cruel fangs and keen talons were sunk
into my flesh; cold, sucking lips fastened themselves upon my
arteries.  I struggled to free myself, and even though weighed
down by these immense bodies, I succeeded in struggling to
my feet, where, still grasping my long-sword, and shortening my
grip upon it until I could use it as a dagger, I wrought such
havoc among them that at one time I stood for an instant free.

What it has taken minutes to write occurred in but a few
seconds, but during that time Tars Tarkas had seen my plight
and had dropped from the lower branches, which he had
reached with such infinite labour, and as I flung the last
of my immediate antagonists from me the great Thark leaped
to my side, and again we fought, back to back, as we
had done a hundred times before.

Time and again the ferocious apes sprang in to close with
us, and time and again we beat them back with our swords.
The great tails of the plant men lashed with tremendous
power about us as they charged from various directions or
sprang with the agility of greyhounds above our heads; but
every attack met a gleaming blade in sword hands that had
been reputed for twenty years the best that Mars ever had
known; for Tars Tarkas and John Carter were names that the
fighting men of the world of warriors loved best to speak.

But even the two best swords in a world of fighters can
avail not for ever against overwhelming numbers of fierce
and savage brutes that know not what defeat means until
cold steel teaches their hearts no longer to beat, and so, step
by step, we were forced back.  At length we stood against the
giant tree that we had chosen for our ascent, and then, as
charge after charge hurled its weight upon us, we gave back
again and again, until we had been forced half-way around
the huge base of the colossal trunk.

Tars Tarkas was in the lead, and suddenly I heard a little
cry of exultation from him.

"Here is shelter for one at least, John Carter," he said,
and, glancing down, I saw an opening in the base of the tree
about three feet in diameter.

"In with you, Tars Tarkas," I cried, but he would not go;
saying that his bulk was too great for the little aperture,
while I might slip in easily.

"We shall both die if we remain without, John Carter; here
is a slight chance for one of us.  Take it and you may live
to avenge me, it is useless for me to attempt to worm my
way into so small an opening with this horde of demons
besetting us on all sides."

"Then we shall die together, Tars Tarkas," I replied, "for I
shall not go first.  Let me defend the opening while you get
in, then my smaller stature will permit me to slip in with you
before they can prevent."

We still were fighting furiously as we talked in broken sentences,
punctured with vicious cuts and thrusts at our swarming enemy.

At length he yielded, for it seemed the only way in which
either of us might be saved from the ever-increasing numbers
of our assailants, who were still swarming upon us from all
directions across the broad valley.

"It was ever your way, John Carter, to think last of your
own life," he said; "but still more your way to command the
lives and actions of others, even to the greatest of Jeddaks
who rule upon Barsoom."

There was a grim smile upon his cruel, hard face, as he,
the greatest Jeddak of them all, turned to obey the dictates
of a creature of another world--of a man whose stature was
less than half his own.

"If you fail, John Carter," he said, "know that the cruel
and heartless Thark, to whom you taught the meaning of
friendship, will come out to die beside you."

"As you will, my friend," I replied; "but quickly now,
head first, while I cover your retreat."

He hesitated a little at that word, for never before in his
whole life of continual strife had he turned his back upon
aught than a dead or defeated enemy.

"Haste, Tars Tarkas," I urged, "or we shall both go down
to profitless defeat; I cannot hold them for ever alone."

As he dropped to the ground to force his way into the
tree, the whole howling pack of hideous devils hurled themselves
upon me.  To right and left flew my shimmering blade,
now green with the sticky juice of a plant man, now red
with the crimson blood of a great white ape; but always
flying from one opponent to another, hesitating but the barest
fraction of a second to drink the lifeblood in the centre of
some savage heart.

And thus I fought as I never had fought before, against such
frightful odds that I cannot realize even now that human
muscles could have withstood that awful onslaught, that
terrific weight of hurtling tons of ferocious, battling flesh.

With the fear that we would escape them, the creatures
redoubled their efforts to pull me down, and though the ground
about me was piled high with their dead and dying comrades,
they succeeded at last in overwhelming me, and I went down
beneath them for the second time that day, and once again
felt those awful sucking lips against my flesh.

But scarce had I fallen ere I felt powerful hands grip my ankles,
and in another second I was being drawn within the shelter of
the tree's interior.  For a moment it was a tug of war between
Tars Tarkas and a great plant man, who clung tenaciously to my breast,
but presently I got the point of my long-sword beneath him and with
a mighty thrust pierced his vitals.

Torn and bleeding from many cruel wounds, I lay panting
upon the ground within the hollow of the tree, while Tars
Tarkas defended the opening from the furious mob without.

For an hour they howled about the tree, but after a few
attempts to reach us they confined their efforts to terrorizing
shrieks and screams, to horrid growling on the part of the
great white apes, and the fearsome and indescribable purring
by the plant men.

At length, all but a score, who had apparently been left to
prevent our escape, had left us, and our adventure seemed
destined to result in a siege, the only outcome of which could
be our death by starvation; for even should we be able to slip
out after dark, whither in this unknown and hostile valley
could we hope to turn our steps toward possible escape?

As the attacks of our enemies ceased and our eyes became
accustomed to the semi-darkness of the interior of our strange
retreat, I took the opportunity to explore our shelter.

The tree was hollow to an extent of about fifty feet in
diameter, and from its flat, hard floor I judged that it had
often been used to domicile others before our occupancy.
As I raised my eyes toward its roof to note the height I saw
far above me a faint glow of light.

There was an opening above.  If we could but reach it
we might still hope to make the shelter of the cliff caves.
My eyes had now become quite used to the subdued light of
the interior, and as I pursued my investigation I presently
came upon a rough ladder at the far side of the cave.

Quickly I mounted it, only to find that it connected at the top
with the lower of a series of horizontal wooden bars that spanned
the now narrow and shaft-like interior of the tree's stem.
These bars were set one above another about three feet apart,
and formed a perfect ladder as far above me as I could see.

Dropping to the floor once more, I detailed my discovery
to Tars Tarkas, who suggested that I explore aloft as far as
I could go in safety while he guarded the entrance against a
possible attack.

As I hastened above to explore the strange shaft I found
that the ladder of horizontal bars mounted always as far
above me as my eyes could reach, and as I ascended, the
light from above grew brighter and brighter.

For fully five hundred feet I continued to climb, until at
length I reached the opening in the stem which admitted
the light.  It was of about the same diameter as the entrance
at the foot of the tree, and opened directly upon a large flat
limb, the well worn surface of which testified to its long
continued use as an avenue for some creature to and from
this remarkable shaft.

I did not venture out upon the limb for fear that I might
be discovered and our retreat in this direction cut off;
but instead hurried to retrace my steps to Tars Tarkas.

I soon reached him and presently we were both ascending
the long ladder toward the opening above.

Tars Tarkas went in advance and as I reached the first
of the horizontal bars I drew the ladder up after me and,
handing it to him, he carried it a hundred feet further aloft,
where he wedged it safely between one of the bars and the
side of the shaft.  In like manner I dislodged the lower bars
as I passed them, so that we soon had the interior of the
tree denuded of all possible means of ascent for a distance
of a hundred feet from the base; thus precluding possible
pursuit and attack from the rear.

As we were to learn later, this precaution saved us from dire
predicament, and was eventually the means of our salvation.

When we reached the opening at the top Tars Tarkas drew to one
side that I might pass out and investigate, as, owing to
my lesser weight and greater agility, I was better fitted for the
perilous threading of this dizzy, hanging pathway.

The limb upon which I found myself ascended at a slight
angle toward the cliff, and as I followed it I found that it
terminated a few feet above a narrow ledge which protruded
from the cliff's face at the entrance to a narrow cave.

As I approached the slightly more slender extremity of the branch
it bent beneath my weight until, as I balanced perilously
upon its outer tip, it swayed gently on a level with the
ledge at a distance of a couple of feet.

Five hundred feet below me lay the vivid scarlet carpet of
the valley; nearly five thousand feet above towered the mighty,
gleaming face of the gorgeous cliffs.

The cave that I faced was not one of those that I had
seen from the ground, and which lay much higher, possibly
a thousand feet.  But so far as I might know it was as good
for our purpose as another, and so I returned to the tree
for Tars Tarkas.

Together we wormed our way along the waving pathway,
but when we reached the end of the branch we found that
our combined weight so depressed the limb that the cave's
mouth was now too far above us to be reached.

We finally agreed that Tars Tarkas should return along the
branch, leaving his longest leather harness strap with me,
and that when the limb had risen to a height that would
permit me to enter the cave I was to do so, and on Tars
Tarkas' return I could then lower the strap and haul him up
to the safety of the ledge.

This we did without mishap and soon found ourselves together
upon the verge of a dizzy little balcony, with a magnificent
view of the valley spreading out below us.

As far as the eye could reach gorgeous forest and crimson
sward skirted a silent sea, and about all towered the brilliant
monster guardian cliffs.  Once we thought we discerned a
gilded minaret gleaming in the sun amidst the waving tops
of far-distant trees, but we soon abandoned the idea in the
belief that it was but an hallucination born of our great desire
to discover the haunts of civilized men in this beautiful, yet
forbidding, spot.

Below us upon the river's bank the great white apes were
devouring the last remnants of Tars Tarkas' former companions,
while great herds of plant men grazed in ever-widening circles
about the sward which they kept as close clipped as the
smoothest of lawns.

Knowing that attack from the tree was now improbable,
we determined to explore the cave, which we had every
reason to believe was but a continuation of the path we
had already traversed, leading the gods alone knew where,
but quite evidently away from this valley of grim ferocity.

As we advanced we found a well-proportioned tunnel cut from
the solid cliff.  Its walls rose some twenty feet above the
floor, which was about five feet in width.  The roof was arched.
We had no means of making a light, and so groped our way
slowly into the ever-increasing darkness, Tars Tarkas keeping
in touch with one wall while I felt along the other, while, to
prevent our wandering into diverging branches and becoming
separated or lost in some intricate and labyrinthine maze,
we clasped hands.

How far we traversed the tunnel in this manner I do not
know, but presently we came to an obstruction which blocked
our further progress.  It seemed more like a partition than a
sudden ending of the cave, for it was constructed not of
the material of the cliff, but of something which felt like
very hard wood.

Silently I groped over its surface with my hands, and
presently was rewarded by the feel of the button which as
commonly denotes a door on Mars as does a door knob on Earth.

Gently pressing it, I had the satisfaction of feeling the
door slowly give before me, and in another instant we were
looking into a dimly lighted apartment, which, so far as we
could see, was unoccupied.

Without more ado I swung the door wide open and, followed
by the huge Thark, stepped into the chamber.  As we stood
for a moment in silence gazing about the room a slight noise
behind caused me to turn quickly, when, to my astonishment,
I saw the door close with a sharp click as though by an
unseen hand.

Instantly I sprang toward it to wrench it open again,
for something in the uncanny movement of the thing and the
tense and almost palpable silence of the chamber seemed
to portend a lurking evil lying hidden in this rock-bound
chamber within the bowels of the Golden Cliffs.

My fingers clawed futilely at the unyielding portal, while
my eyes sought in vain for a duplicate of the button which
had given us ingress.

And then, from unseen lips, a cruel and mocking peal of
laughter rang through the desolate place.




CHAPTER III


THE CHAMBER OF MYSTERY


For moments after that awful laugh had ceased reverberating
through the rocky room, Tars Tarkas and I stood in tense and
expectant silence.  But no further sound broke the stillness,
nor within the range of our vision did aught move.

At length Tars Tarkas laughed softly, after the manner of his
strange kind when in the presence of the horrible or terrifying.
It is not an hysterical laugh, but rather the genuine expression
of the pleasure they derive from the things that move Earth men
to loathing or to tears.

Often and again have I seen them roll upon the ground
in mad fits of uncontrollable mirth when witnessing the
death agonies of women and little children beneath the
torture of that hellish green Martian fete--the Great Games.

I looked up at the Thark, a smile upon my own lips, for here in
truth was greater need for a smiling face than a trembling chin.

"What do you make of it all?" I asked.  "Where in the deuce are we?"

He looked at me in surprise.

"Where are we?" he repeated.  "Do you tell me, John Carter,
that you know not where you be?"

"That I am upon Barsoom is all that I can guess, and but
for you and the great white apes I should not even guess
that, for the sights I have seen this day are as unlike the
things of my beloved Barsoom as I knew it ten long years
ago as they are unlike the world of my birth.

"No, Tars Tarkas, I know not where we be."

"Where have you been since you opened the mighty portals
of the atmosphere plant years ago, after the keeper had
died and the engines stopped and all Barsoom was dying,
that had not already died, of asphyxiation?  Your body even
was never found, though the men of a whole world sought
after it for years, though the Jeddak of Helium and his
granddaughter, your princess, offered such fabulous rewards
that even princes of royal blood joined in the search.

"There was but one conclusion to reach when all efforts to
locate you had failed, and that, that you had taken the long,
last pilgrimage down the mysterious River Iss, to await in
the Valley Dor upon the shores of the Lost Sea of Korus
the beautiful Dejah Thoris, your princess.

"Why you had gone none could guess, for your princess still lived--"

"Thank God," I interrupted him.  "I did not dare to ask you,
for I feared I might have been too late to save her--
she was very low when I left her in the royal gardens of
Tardos Mors that long-gone night; so very low that I scarcely
hoped even then to reach the atmosphere plant ere her dear
spirit had fled from me for ever.  And she lives yet?"

"She lives, John Carter."

"You have not told me where we are," I reminded him.

"We are where I expected to find you, John Carter--and
another.  Many years ago you heard the story of the woman
who taught me the thing that green Martians are reared to
hate, the woman who taught me to love.  You know the cruel
tortures and the awful death her love won for her at the
hands of the beast, Tal Hajus.

"She, I thought, awaited me by the Lost Sea of Korus.

"You know that it was left for a man from another world,
for yourself, John Carter, to teach this cruel Thark what
friendship is; and you, I thought, also roamed the care-free
Valley Dor.

"Thus were the two I most longed for at the end of the
long pilgrimage I must take some day, and so as the time
had elapsed which Dejah Thoris had hoped might bring you
once more to her side, for she has always tried to believe that
you had but temporarily returned to your own planet, I at
last gave way to my great yearning and a month since I started
upon the journey, the end of which you have this day witnessed.
Do you understand now where you be, John Carter?"

"And that was the River Iss, emptying into the Lost Sea of
Korus in the Valley Dor?" I asked.

"This is the valley of love and peace and rest to which every
Barsoomian since time immemorial has longed to pilgrimage
at the end of a life of hate and strife and bloodshed,"
he replied.  "This, John Carter, is Heaven."

His tone was cold and ironical; its bitterness but reflecting
the terrible disappointment he had suffered.  Such a fearful
disillusionment, such a blasting of life-long hopes and aspirations,
such an uprooting of age-old tradition might have excused a vastly
greater demonstration on the part of the Thark.

I laid my hand upon his shoulder.

"I am sorry," I said, nor did there seem aught else to say.

"Think, John Carter, of the countless billions of Barsoomians
who have taken the voluntary pilgrimage down this cruel river
since the beginning of time, only to fall into the ferocious
clutches of the terrible creatures that to-day assailed us.

"There is an ancient legend that once a red man returned
from the banks of the Lost Sea of Korus, returned from the
Valley Dor, back through the mysterious River Iss, and the
legend has it that he narrated a fearful blasphemy of horrid
brutes that inhabited a valley of wondrous loveliness,
brutes that pounced upon each Barsoomian as he terminated
his pilgrimage and devoured him upon the banks of the Lost
Sea where he had looked to find love and peace and happiness;
but the ancients killed the blasphemer, as tradition has
ordained that any shall be killed who return from the bosom
of the River of Mystery.

"But now we know that it was no blasphemy, that the
legend is a true one, and that the man told only of what he
saw; but what does it profit us, John Carter, since even should
we escape, we also would be treated as blasphemers?  We
are between the wild thoat of certainty and the mad zitidar
of fact--we can escape neither."

"As Earth men say, we are between the devil and the deep sea,
Tars Tarkas," I replied, nor could I help but smile at our dilemma.

"There is naught that we can do but take things as they come,
and at least have the satisfaction of knowing that whoever
slays us eventually will have far greater numbers of their
own dead to count than they will get in return.  White ape or
plant man, green Barsoomian or red man, whosoever it shall
be that takes the last toll from us will know that it is costly
in lives to wipe out John Carter, Prince of the House of
Tardos Mors, and Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, at the same time."

I could not help but laugh at him grim humour, and he
joined in with me in one of those rare laughs of real
enjoyment which was one of the attributes of this fierce
Tharkian chief which marked him from the others of his kind.

"But about yourself, John Carter," he cried at last.  "If you
have not been here all these years where indeed have you
been, and how is it that I find you here to-day?"

"I have been back to Earth," I replied.  "For ten long Earth
years I have been praying and hoping for the day that would
carry me once more to this grim old planet of yours, for
which, with all its cruel and terrible customs, I feel a bond
of sympathy and love even greater than for the world that
gave me birth.

"For ten years have I been enduring a living death of
uncertainty and doubt as to whether Dejah Thoris lived, and
now that for the first time in all these years my prayers have
been answered and my doubt relieved I find myself, through
a cruel whim of fate, hurled into the one tiny spot of all
Barsoom from which there is apparently no escape, and if
there were, at a price which would put out for ever the last
flickering hope which I may cling to of seeing my princess
again in this life--and you have seen to-day with what pitiful
futility man yearns toward a material hereafter.

"Only a bare half-hour before I saw you battling with the
plant men I was standing in the moonlight upon the banks of
a broad river that taps the eastern shore of Earth's most
blessed land.  I have answered you, my friend.  Do you believe?"

"I believe," replied Tars Tarkas, "though I cannot understand."

As we talked I had been searching the interior of the
chamber with my eyes.  It was, perhaps, two hundred feet
in length and half as broad, with what appeared to be a
doorway in the centre of the wall directly opposite that
through which we had entered.

The apartment was hewn from the material of the cliff,
showing mostly dull gold in the dim light which a single
minute radium illuminator in the centre of the roof diffused
throughout its great dimensions.  Here and there polished
surfaces of ruby, emerald, and diamond patched the golden
walls and ceiling.  The floor was of another material, very
hard, and worn by much use to the smoothness of glass.
Aside from the two doors I could discern no sign of other
aperture, and as one we knew to be locked against us I
approached the other.

As I extended my hand to search for the controlling button,
that cruel and mocking laugh rang out once more, so
close to me this time that I involuntarily shrank back,
tightening my grip upon the hilt of my great sword.

And then from the far corner of the great chamber a hollow
voice chanted: "There is no hope, there is no hope;
the dead return not, the dead return not; nor is there
any resurrection.  Hope not, for there is no hope."

Though our eyes instantly turned toward the spot from
which the voice seemed to emanate, there was no one in
sight, and I must admit that cold shivers played along my
spine and the short hairs at the base of my head stiffened
and rose up, as do those upon a hound's neck when in the
night his eyes see those uncanny things which are hidden
from the sight of man.

Quickly I walked toward the mournful voice, but it had
ceased ere I reached the further wall, and then from the other
end of the chamber came another voice, shrill and piercing:

"Fools!  Fools!" it shrieked.  "Thinkest thou to defeat the
eternal laws of life and death?  Wouldst cheat the mysterious
Issus, Goddess of Death, of her just dues?  Did not her mighty
messenger, the ancient Iss, bear you upon her leaden bosom
at your own behest to the Valley Dor?

"Thinkest thou, O fools, that Issus wilt give up her own?
Thinkest thou to escape from whence in all the countless
ages but a single soul has fled?

"Go back the way thou camest, to the merciful maws of the
children of the Tree of Life or the gleaming fangs of the
great white apes, for there lies speedy surcease from suffering;
but insist in your rash purpose to thread the mazes of the
Golden Cliffs of the Mountains of Otz, past the ramparts
of the impregnable fortresses of the Holy Therns, and upon
your way Death in its most frightful form will overtake you
--a death so horrible that even the Holy Therns themselves,
who conceived both Life and Death, avert their eyes from
its fiendishness and close their ears against the hideous
shrieks of its victims.

"Go back, O fools, the way thou camest."

And then the awful laugh broke out from another part
of the chamber.

"Most uncanny," I remarked, turning to Tars Tarkas.

"What shall we do?" he asked.  "We cannot fight empty
air; I would almost sooner return and face foes into whose
flesh I may feel my blade bite and know that I am selling
my carcass dearly before I go down to that eternal oblivion
which is evidently the fairest and most desirable eternity that
mortal man has the right to hope for."

"If, as you say, we cannot fight empty air, Tars Tarkas,"
I replied, "neither, on the other hand, can empty air fight us.
I, who have faced and conquered in my time thousands of sinewy
warriors and tempered blades, shall not be turned back by wind;
nor no more shall you, Thark."

"But unseen voices may emanate from unseen and unseeable
creatures who wield invisible blades," answered the green warrior.

"Rot, Tars Tarkas," I cried, "those voices come from beings
as real as you or as I.  In their veins flows lifeblood that
may be let as easily as ours, and the fact that they remain
invisible to us is the best proof to my mind that they are
mortal; nor overly courageous mortals at that.  Think you,
Tars Tarkas, that John Carter will fly at the first shriek of a
cowardly foe who dare not come out into the open and face a good blade?"

I had spoken in a loud voice that there might be no
question that our would-be terrorizers should hear me, for I
was tiring of this nerve-racking fiasco.  It had occurred to me,
too, that the whole business was but a plan to frighten us
back into the valley of death from which we had escaped, that
we might be quickly disposed of by the savage creatures there.

For a long period there was silence, then of a sudden a soft,
stealthy sound behind me caused me to turn suddenly to behold
a great many-legged banth creeping sinuously upon me.

The banth is a fierce beast of prey that roams the low
hills surrounding the dead seas of ancient Mars.  Like nearly
all Martian animals it is almost hairless, having only a great
bristly mane about its thick neck.

Its long, lithe body is supported by ten powerful legs, its
enormous jaws are equipped, like those of the calot, or
Martian hound, with several rows of long needle-like fangs;
its mouth reaches to a point far back of its tiny ears, while
its enormous, protruding eyes of green add the last touch of
terror to its awful aspect.

As it crept toward me it lashed its powerful tail against
its yellow sides, and when it saw that it was discovered it
emitted the terrifying roar which often freezes its prey into
momentary paralysis in the instant that it makes its spring.

And so it launched its great bulk toward me, but its
mighty voice had held no paralysing terrors for me, and
it met cold steel instead of the tender flesh its cruel jaws
gaped so widely to engulf.

An instant later I drew my blade from the still heart of
this great Barsoomian lion, and turning toward Tars Tarkas
was surprised to see him facing a similar monster.

No sooner had he dispatched his than I, turning, as though
drawn by the instinct of my guardian subconscious mind,
beheld another of the savage denizens of the Martian wilds
leaping across the chamber toward me.

From then on for the better part of an hour one hideous
creature after another was launched upon us, springing
apparently from the empty air about us.

Tars Tarkas was satisfied; here was something tangible that
he could cut and slash with his great blade, while I, for my
part, may say that the diversion was a marked improvement
over the uncanny voices from unseen lips.

That there was nothing supernatural about our new foes was
well evidenced by their howls of rage and pain as they felt
the sharp steel at their vitals, and the very real blood
which flowed from their severed arteries as they died the
real death.

I noticed during the period of this new persecution that the
beasts appeared only when our backs were turned; we never saw
one really materialize from thin air, nor did I for an instant
sufficiently lose my excellent reasoning faculties to be once
deluded into the belief that the beasts came into the room
other than through some concealed and well-contrived doorway.

Among the ornaments of Tars Tarkas' leather harness,
which is the only manner of clothing worn by Martians other
than silk capes and robes of silk and fur for protection from
the cold after dark, was a small mirror, about the bigness
of a lady's hand glass, which hung midway between his
shoulders and his waist against his broad back.

Once as he stood looking down at a newly fallen antagonist
my eyes happened to fall upon this mirror and in its shiny
surface I saw pictured a sight that caused me to whisper:

"Move not, Tars Tarkas!  Move not a muscle!"

He did not ask why, but stood like a graven image
while my eyes watched the strange thing that meant so
much to us.

What I saw was the quick movement of a section of the
wall behind me.  It was turning upon pivots, and with it a
section of the floor directly in front of it was turning.  It was
as though you placed a visiting-card upon end on a silver
dollar that you had laid flat upon a table, so that the edge
of the card perfectly bisected the surface of the coin.

The card might represent the section of the wall that turned
and the silver dollar the section of the floor.  Both were so
nicely fitted into the adjacent portions of the floor and wall
that no crack had been noticeable in the dim light of the chamber.

As the turn was half completed a great beast was revealed
sitting upon its haunches upon that part of the revolving floor
that had been on the opposite side before the wall commenced
to move; when the section stopped, the beast was facing toward
me on our side of the partition--it was very simple.

But what had interested me most was the sight that the
half-turned section had presented through the opening that
it had made.  A great chamber, well lighted, in which were
several men and women chained to the wall, and in front of
them, evidently directing and operating the movement of the
secret doorway, a wicked-faced man, neither red as are the
red men of Mars, nor green as are the green men, but white,
like myself, with a great mass of flowing yellow hair.

The prisoners behind him were red Martians.  Chained with
them were a number of fierce beasts, such as had been turned
upon us, and others equally as ferocious.

As I turned to meet my new foe it was with a heart
considerably lightened.

"Watch the wall at your end of the chamber, Tars Tarkas,"
I cautioned, "it is through secret doorways in the wall that
the brutes are loosed upon us."  I was very close to him and
spoke in a low whisper that my knowledge of their secret
might not be disclosed to our tormentors.

As long as we remained each facing an opposite end of
the apartment no further attacks were made upon us, so it
was quite clear to me that the partitions were in some way
pierced that our actions might be observed from without.

At length a plan of action occurred to me, and backing quite
close to Tars Tarkas I unfolded my scheme in a low whisper,
keeping my eyes still glued upon my end of the room.

The great Thark grunted his assent to my proposition when I
had done, and in accordance with my plan commenced backing
toward the wall which I faced while I advanced slowly ahead of him.

When we had reached a point some ten feet from the
secret doorway I halted my companion, and cautioning him
to remain absolutely motionless until I gave the prearranged
signal I quickly turned my back to the door through which
I could almost feel the burning and baleful eyes of our
would be executioner.

Instantly my own eyes sought the mirror upon Tars Tarkas' back
and in another second I was closely watching the section of the
wall which had been disgorging its savage terrors upon us.

I had not long to wait, for presently the golden surface
commenced to move rapidly.  Scarcely had it started than I
gave the signal to Tars Tarkas, simultaneously springing for
the receding half of the pivoting door.  In like manner the
Thark wheeled and leaped for the opening being made by
the inswinging section.

A single bound carried me completely through into the
adjoining room and brought me face to face with the fellow
whose cruel face I had seen before.  He was about my own
height and well muscled and in every outward detail moulded
precisely as are Earth men.

At his side hung a long-sword, a short-sword, a dagger, and one
of the destructive radium revolvers that are common upon Mars.

The fact that I was armed only with a long-sword, and so
according to the laws and ethics of battle everywhere upon
Barsoom should only have been met with a similar or lesser weapon,
seemed to have no effect upon the moral sense of my enemy,
for he whipped out his revolver ere I scarce had touched the
floor by his side, but an uppercut from my long-sword sent it
flying from his grasp before he could discharge it.

Instantly he drew his long-sword, and thus evenly armed we set to
in earnest for one of the closest battles I ever have fought.

The fellow was a marvellous swordsman and evidently in practice,
while I had not gripped the hilt of a sword for ten long years
before that morning.

But it did not take me long to fall easily into my fighting stride,
so that in a few minutes the man began to realize that he had at last
met his match.

His face became livid with rage as he found my guard impregnable,
while blood flowed from a dozen minor wounds upon his face and body.

"Who are you, white man?" he hissed.  "That you are no
Barsoomian from the outer world is evident from your colour.
And you are not of us."

His last statement was almost a question.

"What if I were from the Temple of Issus?" I hazarded on a wild guess.

"Fate forfend!" he exclaimed, his face going white under
the blood that now nearly covered it.

I did not know how to follow up my lead, but I carefully laid
the idea away for future use should circumstances require it.
His answer indicated that for all he KNEW I might be from
the Temple of Issus and in it were men like unto myself,
and either this man feared the inmates of the temple or else
he held their persons or their power in such reverence that he
trembled to think of the harm and indignities he had heaped
upon one of them.

But my present business with him was of a different nature
than that which requires any considerable abstract reasoning;
it was to get my sword between his ribs, and this I succeeded
in doing within the next few seconds, nor was I an instant too soon.

The chained prisoners had been watching the combat in
tense silence; not a sound had fallen in the room other than
the clashing of our contending blades, the soft shuffling of
our naked feet and the few whispered words we had hissed
at each other through clenched teeth the while we continued
our mortal duel.

But as the body of my antagonist sank an inert mass to
the floor a cry of warning broke from one of the female prisoners.

"Turn!  Turn!  Behind you!" she shrieked, and as I wheeled
at the first note of her shrill cry I found myself facing a
second man of the same race as he who lay at my feet.

The fellow had crept stealthily from a dark corridor and
was almost upon me with raised sword ere I saw him.  Tars
Tarkas was nowhere in sight and the secret panel in the wall,
through which I had come, was closed.

How I wished that he were by my side now!  I had fought
almost continuously for many hours; I had passed through such
experiences and adventures as must sap the vitality of man,
and with all this I had not eaten for nearly twenty-four hours,
nor slept.

I was fagged out, and for the first time in years felt a
question as to my ability to cope with an antagonist; but
there was naught else for it than to engage my man, and
that as quickly and ferociously as lay in me, for my only
salvation was to rush him off his feet by the impetuosity of
my attack--I could not hope to win a long-drawn-out battle.

But the fellow was evidently of another mind, for he backed
and parried and parried and sidestepped until I was almost
completely fagged from the exertion of attempting to finish him.

He was a more adroit swordsman, if possible, than my previous foe,
and I must admit that he led me a pretty chase and in the end
came near to making a sorry fool of me--and a dead one into the bargain.

I could feel myself growing weaker and weaker, until at
length objects commenced to blur before my eyes and I
staggered and blundered about more asleep than awake,
and then it was that he worked his pretty little coup
that came near to losing me my life.

He had backed me around so that I stood in front of the
corpse of his fellow, and then he rushed me suddenly so that
I was forced back upon it, and as my heel struck it the
impetus of my body flung me backward across the dead man.

My head struck the hard pavement with a resounding
whack, and to that alone I owe my life, for it cleared my
brain and the pain roused my temper, so that I was equal
for the moment to tearing my enemy to pieces with my bare
hands, and I verily believe that I should have attempted it had
not my right hand, in the act of raising my body from the
ground, come in contact with a bit of cold metal.

As the eyes of the layman so is the hand of the fighting man
when it comes in contact with an implement of his vocation,
and thus I did not need to look or reason to know that
the dead man's revolver, lying where it had fallen when I
struck it from his grasp, was at my disposal.

The fellow whose ruse had put me down was springing toward me,
the point of his gleaming blade directed straight at my heart,
and as he came there rang from his lips the cruel and mocking peal
of laughter that I had heard within the Chamber of Mystery.

And so he died, his thin lips curled in the snarl of his hateful
laugh, and a bullet from the revolver of his dead companion
bursting in his heart.

His body, borne by the impetus of his headlong rush, plunged upon me.
The hilt of his sword must have struck my head, for with the impact
of the corpse I lost consciousness.




CHAPTER IV


THUVIA


It was the sound of conflict that aroused me once more to
the realities of life.  For a moment I could neither place my
surroundings nor locate the sounds which had aroused me.
And then from beyond the blank wall beside which I lay I
heard the shuffling of feet, the snarling of grim beasts, the
clank of metal accoutrements, and the heavy breathing of a man.

As I rose to my feet I glanced hurriedly about the chamber
in which I had just encountered such a warm reception.  The
prisoners and the savage brutes rested in their chains by the
opposite wall eyeing me with varying expressions of curiosity,
sullen rage, surprise, and hope.

The latter emotion seemed plainly evident upon the handsome
and intelligent face of the young red Martian woman whose cry
of warning had been instrumental in saving my life.

She was the perfect type of that remarkably beautiful race
whose outward appearance is identical with the more god-like
races of Earth men, except that this higher race of Martians
is of a light reddish copper colour.  As she was entirely
unadorned I could not even guess her station in life, though
it was evident that she was either a prisoner or slave in her
present environment.

It was several seconds before the sounds upon the opposite
side of the partition jolted my slowly returning faculties into
a realization of their probable import, and then of a sudden I
grasped the fact that they were caused by Tars Tarkas in
what was evidently a desperate struggle with wild beasts or
savage men.

With a cry of encouragement I threw my weight against the
secret door, but as well have assayed the down-hurling of the
cliffs themselves.  Then I sought feverishly for the secret of the
revolving panel, but my search was fruitless, and I was about
to raise my longsword against the sullen gold when the young
woman prisoner called out to me.

"Save thy sword, O Mighty Warrior, for thou shalt need it
more where it will avail to some purpose--shatter it not
against senseless metal which yields better to the lightest finger
touch of one who knows its secret."

"Know you the secret of it then?" I asked.

"Yes; release me and I will give you entrance to the other
horror chamber, if you wish.  The keys to my fetters are upon
the first dead of thy foemen.  But why would you return
to face again the fierce banth, or whatever other form of
destruction they have loosed within that awful trap?"

"Because my friend fights there alone," I answered, as I
hastily sought and found the keys upon the carcass of the
dead custodian of this grim chamber of horrors.

There were many keys upon the oval ring, but the fair Martian maid
quickly selected that which sprung the great lock at her waist,
and freed she hurried toward the secret panel.

Again she sought out a key upon the ring.  This time a slender,
needle-like affair which she inserted in an almost invisible hole
in the wall.  Instantly the door swung upon its pivot, and the
contiguous section of the floor upon which I was standing
carried me with it into the chamber where Tars Tarkas fought.

The great Thark stood with his back against an angle of the
walls, while facing him in a semi-circle a half-dozen huge
monsters crouched waiting for an opening.  Their blood-
streaked heads and shoulders testified to the cause of their
wariness as well as to the swordsmanship of the green warrior
whose glossy hide bore the same mute but eloquent witness to
the ferocity of the attacks that he had so far withstood.

Sharp talons and cruel fangs had torn leg, arm, and breast
literally to ribbons.  So weak was he from continued exertion
and loss of blood that but for the supporting wall I doubt
that he even could have stood erect.  But with the tenacity and
indomitable courage of his kind he still faced his cruel and
relentless foes--the personification of that ancient proverb of
his tribe: "Leave to a Thark his head and one hand and
he may yet conquer."

As he saw me enter, a grim smile touched those grim lips
of his, but whether the smile signified relief or merely
amusement at the sight of my own bloody and dishevelled
condition I do not know.

As I was about to spring into the conflict with my sharp
long-sword I felt a gentle hand upon my shoulder and turning
found, to my surprise, that the young woman had followed me
into the chamber.

"Wait," she whispered, "leave them to me," and pushing me advanced,
all defenceless and unarmed, upon the snarling banths.

When quite close to them she spoke a single Martian word
in low but peremptory tones.  Like lightning the great beasts
wheeled upon her, and I looked to see her torn to pieces
before I could reach her side, but instead the creatures slunk
to her feet like puppies that expect a merited whipping.

Again she spoke to them, but in tones so low I could not
catch the words, and then she started toward the opposite side
of the chamber with the six mighty monsters trailing at heel.
One by one she sent them through the secret panel into the
room beyond, and when the last had passed from the chamber
where we stood in wide-eyed amazement she turned and smiled
at us and then herself passed through, leaving us alone.

For a moment neither of us spoke.  Then Tars Tarkas said:

"I heard the fighting beyond the partition through which you
passed, but I did not fear for you, John Carter, until I heard
the report of a revolver shot.  I knew that there lived no man
upon all Barsoom who could face you with naked steel and live,
but the shot stripped the last vestige of hope from me,
since you I knew to be without firearms.  Tell me of it."

I did as he bade, and then together we sought the secret
panel through which I had just entered the apartment--the
one at the opposite end of the room from that through which
the girl had led her savage companions.

To our disappointment the panel eluded our every effort to
negotiate its secret lock.  We felt that once beyond it we
might look with some little hope of success for a passage to
the outside world.

The fact that the prisoners within were securely chained
led us to believe that surely there must be an avenue of
escape from the terrible creatures which inhabited this
unspeakable place.

Again and again we turned from one door to another,
from the baffling golden panel at one end of the chamber to its
mate at the other--equally baffling.

When we had about given up all hope one of the panels
turned silently toward us, and the young woman who had led
away the banths stood once more beside us.

"Who are you?" she asked, "and what your mission, that
you have the temerity to attempt to escape from the Valley
Dor and the death you have chosen?"

"I have chosen no death, maiden," I replied.  "I am not of
Barsoom, nor have I taken yet the voluntary pilgrimage upon
the River Iss.  My friend here is Jeddak of all the Tharks,
and though he has not yet expressed a desire to return to
the living world, I am taking him with me from the living
lie that hath lured him to this frightful place.

"I am of another world.  I am John Carter, Prince of the
House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.  Perchance some
faint rumour of me may have leaked within the confines of
your hellish abode."

She smiled.

"Yes," she replied, "naught that passes in the world we have
left is unknown here.  I have heard of you, many years ago.
The therns have ofttimes wondered whither you had flown,
since you had neither taken the pilgrimage, nor could
be found upon the face of Barsoom."

"Tell me," I said, "and who be you, and why a prisoner,
yet with power over the ferocious beasts of the place that
denotes familiarity and authority far beyond that which might
be expected of a prisoner or a slave?"

"Slave I am," she answered.  "For fifteen years a slave in
this terrible place, and now that they have tired of me and
become fearful of the power which my knowledge of their ways
has given me I am but recently condemned to die the death."

She shuddered.

"What death?" I asked.

"The Holy Therns eat human flesh," she answered me; "but
only that which has died beneath the sucking lips of a plant
man--flesh from which the defiling blood of life has been
drawn.  And to this cruel end I have been condemned.  It
was to be within a few hours, had your advent not caused an
interruption of their plans."

"Was it then Holy Therns who felt the weight of John
Carter's hand?" I asked.

"Oh, no; those whom you laid low are lesser therns; but
of the same cruel and hateful race.  The Holy Therns abide
upon the outer slopes of these grim hills, facing the broad
world from which they harvest their victims and their spoils.

"Labyrinthine passages connect these caves with the luxurious
palaces of the Holy Therns, and through them pass upon their
many duties the lesser therns, and hordes of slaves,
and prisoners, and fierce beasts; the grim inhabitants of
this sunless world.

"There be within this vast network of winding passages
and countless chambers men, women, and beasts who, born
within its dim and gruesome underworld, have never seen
the light of day--nor ever shall.

"They are kept to do the bidding of the race of therns; to
furnish at once their sport and their sustenance.

"Now and again some hapless pilgrim, drifting out upon
the silent sea from the cold Iss, escapes the plant men and
the great white apes that guard the Temple of Issus and falls
into the remorseless clutches of the therns; or, as was my
misfortune, is coveted by the Holy Thern who chances to be
upon watch in the balcony above the river where it issues
from the bowels of the mountains through the cliffs of gold
to empty into the Lost Sea of Korus.

"All who reach the Valley Dor are, by custom, the rightful
prey of the plant men and the apes, while their arms and
ornaments become the portion of the therns; but if one escapes
the terrible denizens of the valley for even a few hours
the therns may claim such a one as their own.  And again
the Holy Thern on watch, should he see a victim he covets,
often tramples upon the rights of the unreasoning brutes of
the valley and takes his prize by foul means if he cannot
gain it by fair.

"It is said that occasionally some deluded victim of
Barsoomian superstition will so far escape the clutches of
the countless enemies that beset his path from the moment that
he emerges from the subterranean passage through which the
Iss flows for a thousand miles before it enters the Valley Dor
as to reach the very walls of the Temple of Issus; but what
fate awaits one there not even the Holy Therns may guess,
for who has passed within those gilded walls never has
returned to unfold the mysteries they have held since the
beginning of time.

"The Temple of Issus is to the therns what the Valley
Dor is imagined by the peoples of the outer world to be to
them; it is the ultimate haven of peace, refuge, and happiness
to which they pass after this life and wherein an eternity of
eternities is spent amidst the delights of the flesh which appeal
most strongly to this race of mental giants and moral pygmies."

"The Temple of Issus is, I take it, a heaven within a
heaven," I said.  "Let us hope that there it will be meted to
the therns as they have meted it here unto others."

"Who knows?" the girl murmured.

"The therns, I judge from what you have said, are no
less mortal than we; and yet have I always heard them spoken
of with the utmost awe and reverence by the people of
Barsoom, as one might speak of the gods themselves."

"The therns are mortal," she replied.  "They die from the
same causes as you or I might: those who do not live their
allotted span of life, one thousand years, when by the authority
of custom they may take their way in happiness through the
long tunnel that leads to Issus.

"Those who die before are supposed to spend the balance
of their allotted time in the image of a plant man, and it
is for this reason that the plant men are held sacred by the
therns, since they believe that each of these hideous creatures
was formerly a thern."

"And should a plant man die?" I asked.

"Should he die before the expiration of the thousand years
from the birth of the thern whose immortality abides within
him then the soul passes into a great white ape, but should
the ape die short of the exact hour that terminates the thousand
years the soul is for ever lost and passes for all eternity
into the carcass of the slimy and fearsome silian whose wriggling
thousands seethe the silent sea beneath the hurtling moons when
the sun has gone and strange shapes walk through the Valley Dor."

"We sent several Holy Therns to the silians to-day, then,"
said Tars Tarkas, laughing.

"And so will your death be the more terrible when it comes,"
said the maiden.  "And come it will--you cannot escape."

"One has escaped, centuries ago," I reminded her, "and
what has been done may be done again."

"It is useless even to try," she answered hopelessly.

"But try we shall," I cried, and you shall go with us, if you wish."

"To be put to death by mine own people, and render
my memory a disgrace to my family and my nation?  A
Prince of the House of Tardos Mors should know better
than to suggest such a thing."

Tars Tarkas listened in silence, but I could feel his eyes
riveted upon me and I knew that he awaited my answer as one might
listen to the reading of his sentence by the foreman of a jury.

What I advised the girl to do would seal our fate as well, since
if I bowed to the inevitable decree of age-old superstition we must
all remain and meet our fate in some horrible form within this awful
abode of horror and cruelty.

"We have the right to escape if we can," I answered.
"Our own moral senses will not be offended if we succeed,
for we know that the fabled life of love and peace in the
blessed Valley of Dor is a rank and wicked deception.  We
know that the valley is not sacred; we know that the Holy
Therns are not holy; that they are a race of cruel and
heartless mortals, knowing no more of the real life to come
than we do.

"Not only is it our right to bend every effort to escape
--it is a solemn duty from which we should not shrink even
though we know that we should be reviled and tortured by
our own peoples when we returned to them.

"Only thus may we carry the truth to those without, and though
the likelihood of our narrative being given credence is,
I grant you, remote, so wedded are mortals to their stupid
infatuation for impossible superstitions, we should be
craven cowards indeed were we to shirk the plain duty
which confronts us.

"Again there is a chance that with the weight of the testimony
of several of us the truth of our statements may be accepted,
and at least a compromise effected which will result in the
dispatching of an expedition of investigation to this
hideous mockery of heaven."

Both the girl and the green warrior stood silent in thought for
some moments.  The former it was who eventually broke the silence.

"Never had I considered the matter in that light before,"
she said.  "Indeed would I give my life a thousand times if I
could but save a single soul from the awful life that I have
led in this cruel place.  Yes, you are right, and I will go with
you as far as we can go; but I doubt that we ever shall escape."

I turned an inquiring glance toward the Thark.

"To the gates of Issus, or to the bottom of Korus," spoke the
green warrior; "to the snows to the north or to the snows
to the south, Tars Tarkas follows where John Carter leads.
I have spoken."

"Come, then," I cried, "we must make the start, for we
could not be further from escape than we now are in the
heart of this mountain and within the four walls of this
chamber of death."

"Come, then," said the girl, "but do not flatter yourself that you
can find no worse place than this within the territory of the therns."

So saying she swung the secret panel that separated us
from the apartment in which I had found her, and we stepped
through once more into the presence of the other prisoners.

There were in all ten red Martians, men and women, and
when we had briefly explained our plan they decided to join
forces with us, though it was evident that it was with some
considerable misgivings that they thus tempted fate by
opposing an ancient superstition, even though each knew
through cruel experience the fallacy of its entire fabric.

Thuvia, the girl whom I had first freed, soon had the
others at liberty.  Tars Tarkas and I stripped the bodies of the
two therns of their weapons, which included swords, daggers,
and two revolvers of the curious and deadly type manufactured
by the red Martians.

We distributed the weapons as far as they would go among
our followers, giving the firearms to two of the women;
Thuvia being one so armed.

With the latter as our guide we set off rapidly but cautiously
through a maze of passages, crossing great chambers hewn from
the solid metal of the cliff, following winding corridors,
ascending steep inclines, and now and again concealing ourselves
in dark recesses at the sound of approaching footsteps.

Our destination, Thuvia said, was a distant storeroom
where arms and ammunition in plenty might be found.
From there she was to lead us to the summit of the cliffs,
from where it would require both wondrous wit and mighty
fighting to win our way through the very heart of the
stronghold of the Holy Therns to the world without.

"And even then, O Prince," she cried, "the arm of the
Holy Thern is long.  It reaches to every nation of Barsoom.
His secret temples are hidden in the heart of every community.
Wherever we go should we escape we shall find that word of our
coming has preceded us, and death awaits us before we may
pollute the air with our blasphemies."

We had proceeded for possibly an hour without serious
interruption, and Thuvia had just whispered to me that we
were approaching our first destination, when on entering a
great chamber we came upon a man, evidently a thern.

He wore in addition to his leathern trappings and jewelled
ornaments a great circlet of gold about his brow in the exact
centre of which was set an immense stone, the exact counterpart
of that which I had seen upon the breast of the little old
man at the atmosphere plant nearly twenty years before.

It is the one priceless jewel of Barsoom.  Only two are
known to exist, and these were worn as the insignia of their
rank and position by the two old men in whose charge was
placed the operation of the great engines which pump the
artificial atmosphere to all parts of Mars from the huge
atmosphere plant, the secret to whose mighty portals placed
in my possession the ability to save from immediate extinction
the life of a whole world.

The stone worn by the thern who confronted us was of
about the same size as that which I had seen before; an inch
in diameter I should say.  It scintillated nine different and
distinct rays; the seven primary colours of our earthly prism
and the two rays which are unknown upon Earth, but whose
wondrous beauty is indescribable.

As the thern saw us his eyes narrowed to two nasty slits.

"Stop!" he cried.  "What means this, Thuvia?"

For answer the girl raised her revolver and fired point-
blank at him.  Without a sound he sank to the earth, dead.

"Beast!" she hissed.  "After all these years I am at last revenged."

Then as she turned toward me, evidently with a word of explanation
on her lips, her eyes suddenly widened as they rested upon me,
and with a little exclamation she started toward me.

"O Prince," she cried, "Fate is indeed kind to us.  The way
is still difficult, but through this vile thing upon the floor
we may yet win to the outer world.  Notest thou not the
remarkable resemblance between this Holy Thern and thyself?"

The man was indeed of my precise stature, nor were his
eyes and features unlike mine; but his hair was a mass of
flowing yellow locks, like those of the two I had killed,
while mine is black and close cropped.

"What of the resemblance?" I asked the girl Thuvia.  "Do
you wish me with my black, short hair to pose as a yellow-
haired priest of this infernal cult?"

She smiled, and for answer approached the body of the
man she had slain, and kneeling beside it removed the circlet
of gold from the forehead, and then to my utter amazement
lifted the entire scalp bodily from the corpse's head.

Rising, she advanced to my side and placing the yellow
wig over my black hair, crowned me with the golden circlet
set with the magnificent gem.

"Now don his harness, Prince," she said, "and you may pass
where you will in the realms of the therns, for Sator Throg
was a Holy Thern of the Tenth Cycle, and mighty among his kind."

As I stooped to the dead man to do her bidding I noted
that not a hair grew upon his head, which was quite as
bald as an egg.

"They are all thus from birth," explained Thuvia noting my
surprise.  "The race from which they sprang were crowned
with a luxuriant growth of golden hair, but for many ages
the present race has been entirely bald.  The wig, however,
has come to be a part of their apparel, and so important a part
do they consider it that it is cause for the deepest disgrace
were a thern to appear in public without it."

In another moment I stood garbed in the habiliments of a Holy Thern.

At Thuvia's suggestion two of the released prisoners bore
the body of the dead thern upon their shoulders with us as
we continued our journey toward the storeroom, which we
reached without further mishap.

Here the keys which Thuvia bore from the dead thern of
the prison vault were the means of giving us immediate
entrance to the chamber, and very quickly we were
thoroughly outfitted with arms and ammunition.

By this time I was so thoroughly fagged out that I could
go no further, so I threw myself upon the floor, bidding Tars
Tarkas to do likewise, and cautioning two of the released
prisoners to keep careful watch.

In an instant I was asleep.



CHAPTER V


CORRIDORS OF PERIL


How long I slept upon the floor of the storeroom I do not
know, but it must have been many hours.

I was awakened with a start by cries of alarm, and scarce
were my eyes opened, nor had I yet sufficiently collected my
wits to quite realize where I was, when a fusillade of shots
rang out, reverberating through the subterranean corridors in
a series of deafening echoes.

In an instant I was upon my feet.  A dozen lesser therns
confronted us from a large doorway at the opposite end of
the storeroom from which we had entered.  About me lay the
bodies of my companions, with the exception of Thuvia and
Tars Tarkas, who, like myself, had been asleep upon the floor
and thus escaped the first raking fire.

As I gained my feet the therns lowered their wicked rifles, their
faces distorted in mingled chagrin, consternation, and alarm.

Instantly I rose to the occasion.

"What means this?" I cried in tones of fierce anger.  "Is Sator Throg
to be murdered by his own vassals?"

"Have mercy, O Master of the Tenth Cycle!" cried one of
the fellows, while the others edged toward the doorway as
though to attempt a surreptitious escape from the presence
of the mighty one.

"Ask them their mission here," whispered Thuvia at my elbow.

"What do you here, fellows?" I cried.

"Two from the outer world are at large within the dominions
of the therns.  We sought them at the command of the Father
of Therns.  One was white with black hair, the other a
huge green warrior," and here the fellow cast a suspicious
glance toward Tars Tarkas.

"Here, then, is one of them," spoke Thuvia, indicating the
Thark, "and if you will look upon this dead man by the door
perhaps you will recognize the other.  It was left for Sator
Throg and his poor slaves to accomplish what the lesser
therns of the guard were unable to do--we have killed one
and captured the other; for this had Sator Throg given us
our liberty.  And now in your stupidity have you come and
killed all but myself, and like to have killed the mighty
Sator Throg himself."

The men looked very sheepish and very scared.

"Had they not better throw these bodies to the plant men
and then return to their quarters, O Mighty One?" asked
Thuvia of me.

"Yes; do as Thuvia bids you," I said.

As the men picked up the bodies I noticed that the one
who stooped to gather up the late Sator Throg started as his
closer scrutiny fell upon the upturned face, and then the
fellow stole a furtive, sneaking glance in my direction from
the corner of his eye.

That he suspicioned something of the truth I could have sworn;
but that it was only a suspicion which he did not dare voice was
evidenced by his silence.

Again, as he bore the body from the room, he shot a quick
but searching glance toward me, and then his eyes fell once
more upon the bald and shiny dome of the dead man in his
arms.  The last fleeting glimpse that I obtained of his profile
as he passed from my sight without the chamber revealed a
cunning smile of triumph upon his lips.

Only Tars Tarkas, Thuvia, and I were left.  The fatal
marksmanship of the therns had snatched from our companions
whatever slender chance they had of gaining the perilous
freedom of the world without.

So soon as the last of the gruesome procession had disappeared
the girl urged us to take up our flight once more.

She, too, had noted the questioning attitude of the thern
who had borne Sator Throg away.

"It bodes no good for us, O Prince," she said.  "For even
though this fellow dared not chance accusing you in error,
there be those above with power sufficient to demand a closer
scrutiny, and that, Prince would indeed prove fatal."

I shrugged my shoulders.  It seemed that in any event the
outcome of our plight must end in death.  I was refreshed from
my sleep, but still weak from loss of blood.  My wounds were
painful.  No medicinal aid seemed possible.  How I longed
for the almost miraculous healing power of the strange salves
and lotions of the green Martian women.  In an hour they
would have had me as new.

I was discouraged.  Never had a feeling of such utter hopelessness
come over me in the face of danger.  Then the long flowing, yellow
locks of the Holy Thern, caught by some vagrant draught, blew
about my face.

Might they not still open the way of freedom?  If we acted
in time, might we not even yet escape before the general
alarm was sounded?  We could at least try.

"What will the fellow do first, Thuvia?" I asked.  "How long
will it be before they may return for us?"

"He will go directly to the Father of Therns, old Matai
Shang.  He may have to wait for an audience, but since he is
very high among the lesser therns, in fact as a thorian among
them, it will not be long that Matai Shang will keep him waiting.

"Then if the Father of Therns puts credence in his story,
another hour will see the galleries and chambers, the courts
and gardens, filled with searchers."

"What we do then must be done within an hour.  What is the
best way, Thuvia, the shortest way out of this celestial Hades?"

"Straight to the top of the cliffs, Prince," she replied, "and
then through the gardens to the inner courts.  From there our
way will lie within the temples of the therns and across them to
the outer court.  Then the ramparts--O Prince, it is hopeless.
Ten thousand warriors could not hew a way to liberty from out
this awful place.

"Since the beginning of time, little by little, stone by stone,
have the therns been ever adding to the defences of their
stronghold.  A continuous line of impregnable fortifications
circles the outer slopes of the Mountains of Otz.

"Within the temples that lie behind the ramparts a million
fighting-men are ever ready.  The courts and gardens are
filled with slaves, with women and with children.

"None could go a stone's throw without detection."

"If there is no other way, Thuvia, why dwell upon the
difficulties of this.  We must face them."

"Can we not better make the attempt after dark?" asked
Tars Tarkas.  "There would seem to be no chance by day."

"There would be a little better chance by night, but even
then the ramparts are well guarded; possibly better than by
day.  There are fewer abroad in the courts and gardens,
though," said Thuvia.

"What is the hour?" I asked.

"It was midnight when you released me from my chains,"
said Thuvia.  "Two hours later we reached the storeroom.
There you slept for fourteen hours.  It must now be nearly
sundown again.  Come, we will go to some nearby window in
the cliff and make sure."

So saying, she led the way through winding corridors
until at a sudden turn we came upon an opening which
overlooked the Valley Dor.

At our right the sun was setting, a huge red orb, below the
western range of Otz.  A little below us stood the Holy Thern
on watch upon his balcony.  His scarlet robe of office was
pulled tightly about him in anticipation of the cold that comes
so suddenly with darkness as the sun sets.  So rare is the
atmosphere of Mars that it absorbs very little heat from the
sun.  During the daylight hours it is always extremely hot; at
night it is intensely cold.  Nor does the thin atmosphere
refract the sun's rays or diffuse its light as upon Earth.
There is no twilight on Mars.  When the great orb of day disappears
beneath the horizon the effect is precisely as that of the
extinguishing of a single lamp within a chamber.  From brilliant
light you are plunged without warning into utter darkness.
Then the moons come; the mysterious, magic moons of Mars,
hurtling like monster meteors low across the face of the planet.

The declining sun lighted brilliantly the eastern banks of
Korus, the crimson sward, the gorgeous forest.  Beneath the
trees we saw feeding many herds of plant men.  The adults
stood aloft upon their toes and their mighty tails, their talons
pruning every available leaf and twig.  It was then that I
understood the careful trimming of the trees which had led
me to form the mistaken idea when first I opened my eyes upon
the grove that it was the playground of a civilized people.

As we watched, our eyes wandered to the rolling Iss,
which issued from the base of the cliffs beneath us.
Presently there emerged from the mountain a canoe laden with
lost souls from the outer world.  There were a dozen of them.
All were of the highly civilized and cultured race of red men
who are dominant on Mars.

The eyes of the herald upon the balcony beneath us fell
upon the doomed party as soon as did ours.  He raised his
head and leaning far out over the low rail that rimmed his
dizzy perch, voiced the shrill, weird wail that called the
demons of this hellish place to the attack.

For an instant the brutes stood with stiffly erected ears, then
they poured from the grove toward the river's bank, covering
the distance with great, ungainly leaps.

The party had landed and was standing on the sward as
the awful horde came in sight.  There was a brief and futile
effort of defence.  Then silence as the huge, repulsive shapes
covered the bodies of their victims and scores of sucking
mouths fastened themselves to the flesh of their prey.

I turned away in disgust.

"Their part is soon over," said Thuvia.  "The great white apes
get the flesh when the plant men have drained the arteries.
Look, they are coming now."

As I turned my eyes in the direction the girl indicated, I
saw a dozen of the great white monsters running across the
valley toward the river bank.  Then the sun went down and
darkness that could almost be felt engulfed us.

Thuvia lost no time in leading us toward the corridor
which winds back and forth up through the cliffs toward the
surface thousands of feet above the level on which we had been.

Twice great banths, wandering loose through the galleries,
blocked our progress, but in each instance Thuvia spoke a low
word of command and the snarling beasts slunk sullenly away.

"If you can dissolve all our obstacles as easily as you
master these fierce brutes I can see no difficulties in our way,"
I said to the girl, smiling.  "How do you do it?"

She laughed, and then shuddered.

"I do not quite know," she said.  "When first I came here I
angered Sator Throg, because I repulsed him.  He ordered me
to be thrown into one of the great pits in the inner gardens.
It was filled with banths.  In my own country I had been
accustomed to command.  Something in my voice, I do not
know what, cowed the beasts as they sprang to attack me.

"Instead of tearing me to pieces, as Sator Throg had
desired, they fawned at my feet.  So greatly were Sator Throg
and his friends amused by the sight that they kept me to train
and handle the terrible creatures.  I know them all by name.
There are many of them wandering through these lower regions.
They are the scavengers.  Many prisoners die here in their chains.
The banths solve the problem of sanitation, at least in this respect.

"In the gardens and temples above they are kept in pits.
The therns fear them.  It is because of the banths that they
seldom venture below ground except as their duties call them."

An idea occurred to me, suggested by what Thuvia had just said.

"Why not take a number of banths and set them loose before us
above ground?" I asked.

Thuvia laughed.

"It would distract attention from us, I am sure," she said.

She commenced calling in a low singsong voice that was
half purr.  She continued this as we wound our tedious way
through the maze of subterranean passages and chambers.

Presently soft, padded feet sounded close behind us, and
as I turned I saw a pair of great, green eyes shining in the
dark shadows at our rear.  From a diverging tunnel a sinuous,
tawny form crept stealthily toward us.

Low growls and angry snarls assailed our ears on every
side as we hastened on and one by one the ferocious
creatures answered the call of their mistress.

She spoke a word to each as it joined us.  Like well-
schooled terriers, they paced the corridors with us, but I
could not help but note the lathering jowls, nor the hungry
expressions with which they eyed Tars Tarkas and myself.

Soon we were entirely surrounded by some fifty of the
brutes.  Two walked close on either side of Thuvia, as guards
might walk.  The sleek sides of others now and then touched
my own naked limbs.  It was a strange experience; the
almost noiseless passage of naked human feet and padded
paws; the golden walls splashed with precious stones; the
dim light cast by the tiny radium bulbs set at considerable
distances along the roof; the huge, maned beasts of prey
crowding with low growls about us; the mighty green warrior
towering high above us all; myself crowned with the priceless
diadem of a Holy Thern; and leading the procession the
beautiful girl, Thuvia.

I shall not soon forget it.

Presently we approached a great chamber more brightly
lighted than the corridors.  Thuvia halted us.  Quietly she
stole toward the entrance and glanced within.  Then she
motioned us to follow her.

The room was filled with specimens of the strange beings
that inhabit this underworld; a heterogeneous collection of
hybrids--the offspring of the prisoners from the outside
world; red and green Martians and the white race of therns.

Constant confinement below ground had wrought odd freaks
upon their skins.  They more resemble corpses than living
beings.  Many are deformed, others maimed, while the
majority, Thuvia explained, are sightless.

As they lay sprawled about the floor, sometimes overlapping
one another, again in heaps of several bodies, they suggested
instantly to me the grotesque illustrations that I had
seen in copies of Dante's INFERNO, and what more fitting
comparison?  Was this not indeed a veritable hell, peopled
by lost souls, dead and damned beyond all hope?

Picking our way carefully we threaded a winding path
across the chamber, the great banths sniffing hungrily at
the tempting prey spread before them in such tantalizing and
defenceless profusion.

Several times we passed the entrances to other chambers similarly
peopled, and twice again we were compelled to cross directly
through them.  In others were chained prisoners and beasts.

"Why is it that we see no therns?" I asked of Thuvia.

"They seldom traverse the underworld at night, for
then it is that the great banths prowl the dim corridors
seeking their prey.  The therns fear the awful denizens of
this cruel and hopeless world that they have fostered and allowed
to grow beneath their feet.  The prisoners even sometimes turn
upon them and rend them.  The thern can never tell from
what dark shadow an assassin may spring upon his back.

"By day it is different.  Then the corridors and chambers
are filled with guards passing to and fro; slaves from the
temples above come by hundreds to the granaries and
storerooms.  All is life then.  You did not see it because I led
you not in the beaten tracks, but through roundabout passages
seldom used.  Yet it is possible that we may meet a thern even yet.
They do occasionally find it necessary to come here after the sun has set.
Because of this I have moved with such great caution."

But we reached the upper galleries without detection and
presently Thuvia halted us at the foot of a short, steep ascent.

"Above us," she said, "is a doorway which opens on to
the inner gardens.  I have brought you thus far.  From here
on for four miles to the outer ramparts our way will be beset
by countless dangers.  Guards patrol the courts, the temples,
the gardens.  Every inch of the ramparts themselves is
beneath the eye of a sentry."

I could not understand the necessity for such an enormous
force of armed men about a spot so surrounded by mystery
and superstition that not a soul upon Barsoom would have
dared to approach it even had they known its exact location.
I questioned Thuvia, asking her what enemies the therns could
fear in their impregnable fortress.

We had reached the doorway now and Thuvia was opening it.

"They fear the black pirates of Barsoom, O Prince," she
said, "from whom may our first ancestors preserve us."

The door swung open; the smell of growing things greeted
my nostrils; the cool night air blew against my cheek.  The
great banths sniffed the unfamiliar odours, and then with a
rush they broke past us with low growls, swarming across the
gardens beneath the lurid light of the nearer moon.

Suddenly a great cry arose from the roofs of the temples;
a cry of alarm and warning that, taken up from point to
point, ran off to the east and to the west, from temple, court,
and rampart, until it sounded as a dim echo in the distance.

The great Thark's long-sword leaped from its scabbard;
Thuvia shrank shuddering to my side.



CHAPTER VI


THE BLACK PIRATES OF BARSOOM


"What is it?" I asked of the girl.

For answer she pointed to the sky.

I looked, and there, above us, I saw shadowy bodies flitting
hither and thither high over temple, court, and garden.

Almost immediately flashes of light broke from these strange
objects.  There was a roar of musketry, and then answering
flashes and roars from temple and rampart.

"The black pirates of Barsoom, O Prince," said Thuvia.

In great circles the air craft of the marauders swept lower
and lower toward the defending forces of the therns.

Volley after volley they vomited upon the temple guards;
volley on volley crashed through the thin air toward the
fleeting and illusive fliers.

As the pirates swooped closer toward the ground, thern
soldiery poured from the temples into the gardens and courts.
The sight of them in the open brought a score of fliers
darting toward us from all directions.

The therns fired upon them through shields affixed to their
rifles, but on, steadily on, came the grim, black craft.  They
were small fliers for the most part, built for two to three men.
A few larger ones there were, but these kept high aloft dropping
bombs upon the temples from their keel batteries.

At length, with a concerted rush, evidently in response to a
signal of command, the pirates in our immediate vicinity
dashed recklessly to the ground in the very midst of the
thern soldiery.

Scarcely waiting for their craft to touch, the creatures
manning them leaped among the therns with the fury of
demons.  Such fighting!  Never had I witnessed its like before.
I had thought the green Martians the most ferocious warriors
in the universe, but the awful abandon with which the black
pirates threw themselves upon their foes transcended everything
I ever before had seen.

Beneath the brilliant light of Mars' two glorious moons the
whole scene presented itself in vivid distinctness.  The golden-
haired, white-skinned therns battling with desperate courage
in hand-to-hand conflict with their ebony-skinned foemen.

Here a little knot of struggling warriors trampled a bed of
gorgeous pimalia; there the curved sword of a black man
found the heart of a thern and left its dead foeman at the
foot of a wondrous statue carved from a living ruby; yonder
a dozen therns pressed a single pirate back upon a bench of
emerald, upon whose iridescent surface a strangely beautiful
Barsoomian design was traced out in inlaid diamonds.

A little to one side stood Thuvia, the Thark, and I.  The tide
of battle had not reached us, but the fighters from time to
time swung close enough that we might distinctly note them.

The black pirates interested me immensely.  I had heard
vague rumours, little more than legends they were, during
my former life on Mars; but never had I seen them, nor
talked with one who had.

They were popularly supposed to inhabit the lesser moon,
from which they descended upon Barsoom at long intervals.
Where they visited they wrought the most horrible atrocities,
and when they left carried away with them firearms and
ammunition, and young girls as prisoners.  These latter,
the rumour had it, they sacrificed to some terrible god
in an orgy which ended in the eating of their victims.

I had an excellent opportunity to examine them, as the
strife occasionally brought now one and now another close
to where I stood.  They were large men, possibly six feet and
over in height.  Their features were clear cut and handsome
in the extreme; their eyes were well set and large, though a
slight narrowness lent them a crafty appearance; the iris, as
well as I could determine by moonlight, was of extreme
blackness, while the eyeball itself was quite white and clear.
The physical structure of their bodies seemed identical with
those of the therns, the red men, and my own.  Only in the
colour of their skin did they differ materially from us; that
is of the appearance of polished ebony, and odd as it
may seem for a Southerner to say it, adds to rather than
detracts from their marvellous beauty.

But if their bodies are divine, their hearts, apparently,
are quite the reverse.  Never did I witness such a malign lust
for blood as these demons of the outer air evinced in their
mad battle with the therns.

All about us in the garden lay their sinister craft, which
the therns for some reason, then unaccountable to me, made
no effort to injure.  Now and again a black warrior would
rush from a near by temple bearing a young woman in his arms.
Straight for his flier he would leap while those of his
comrades who fought near by would rush to cover his escape.

The therns on their side would hasten to rescue the girl,
and in an instant the two would be swallowed in the vortex
of a maelstrom of yelling devils, hacking and hewing at
one another, like fiends incarnate.

But always, it seemed, were the black pirates of Barsoom
victorious, and the girl, brought miraculously unharmed
through the conflict, borne away into the outer darkness
upon the deck of a swift flier.

Fighting similar to that which surrounded us could be
heard in both directions as far as sound carried, and Thuvia
told me that the attacks of the black pirates were usually
made simultaneously along the entire ribbon-like domain of
the therns, which circles the Valley Dor on the outer slopes
of the Mountains of Otz.

As the fighting receded from our position for a moment,
Thuvia turned toward me with a question.

"Do you understand now, O Prince," she said, "why a million
warriors guard the domains of the Holy Therns by day and by night?"

"The scene you are witnessing now is but a repetition of
what I have seen enacted a score of times during the fifteen
years I have been a prisoner here.  From time immemorial
the black pirates of Barsoom have preyed upon the Holy Therns.

"Yet they never carry their expeditions to a point, as one
might readily believe it was in their power to do, where the
extermination of the race of therns is threatened.  It is as
though they but utilized the race as playthings, with which
they satisfy their ferocious lust for fighting; and from whom
they collect toll in arms and ammunition and in prisoners."

"Why don't they jump in and destroy these fliers?" I asked.
"That would soon put a stop to the attacks, or at least the
blacks would scarce be so bold.  Why, see how perfectly
unguarded they leave their craft, as though they were
lying safe in their own hangars at home."

"The therns do not dare.  They tried it once, ages ago, but
the next night and for a whole moon thereafter a thousand
great black battleships circled the Mountains of Otz, pouring
tons of projectiles upon the temples, the gardens, and the
courts, until every thern who was not killed was driven
for safety into the subterranean galleries.

"The therns know that they live at all only by the sufferance
of the black men.  They were near to extermination that once
and they will not venture risking it again."

As she ceased talking a new element was instilled into the
conflict.  It came from a source equally unlooked for by
either thern or pirate.  The great banths which we had
liberated in the garden had evidently been awed at first
by the sound of the battle, the yelling of the warriors
and the loud report of rifle and bomb.

But now they must have become angered by the continuous
noise and excited by the smell of new blood, for all of
a sudden a great form shot from a clump of low shrubbery
into the midst of a struggling mass of humanity.  A horrid
scream of bestial rage broke from the banth as he felt warm
flesh beneath his powerful talons.

As though his cry was but a signal to the others, the
entire great pack hurled themselves among the fighters.
Panic reigned in an instant.  Thern and black man turned alike
against the common enemy, for the banths showed no partiality
toward either.

The awful beasts bore down a hundred men by the mere
weight of their great bodies as they hurled themselves into
the thick of the fight.  Leaping and clawing, they mowed down
the warriors with their powerful paws, turning for an instant
to rend their victims with frightful fangs.

The scene was fascinating in its terribleness, but suddenly
it came to me that we were wasting valuable time watching this
conflict, which in itself might prove a means of our escape.

The therns were so engaged with their terrible assailants
that now, if ever, escape should be comparatively easy.  I
turned to search for an opening through the contending
hordes.  If we could but reach the ramparts we might find
that the pirates somewhere had thinned the guarding forces
and left a way open to us to the world without.

As my eyes wandered about the garden, the sight of the
hundreds of air craft lying unguarded around us suggested the
simplest avenue to freedom.  Why it had not occurred to me
before!  I was thoroughly familiar with the mechanism of
every known make of flier on Barsoom.  For nine years I
had sailed and fought with the navy of Helium.  I had raced
through space on the tiny one-man air scout and I had
commanded the greatest battleship that ever had floated
in the thin air of dying Mars.

To think, with me, is to act.  Grasping Thuvia by the arm,
I whispered to Tars Tarkas to follow me.  Quickly we glided
toward a small flier which lay furthest from the battling
warriors.  Another instant found us huddled on the tiny
deck.  My hand was on the starting lever.  I pressed my thumb
upon the button which controls the ray of repulsion, that
splendid discovery of the Martians which permits them to navigate
the thin atmosphere of their planet in huge ships that dwarf the
dreadnoughts of our earthly navies into pitiful significance.

The craft swayed slightly but she did not move.  Then a
new cry of warning broke upon our ears.  Turning, I saw a
dozen black pirates dashing toward us from the melee.  We
had been discovered.  With shrieks of rage the demons
sprang for us.  With frenzied insistence I continued to press
the little button which should have sent us racing out into
space, but still the vessel refused to budge.  Then it came to
me--the reason that she would not rise.

We had stumbled upon a two-man flier.  Its ray tanks
were charged only with sufficient repulsive energy to lift
two ordinary men.  The Thark's great weight was anchoring
us to our doom.

The blacks were nearly upon us.  There was not an instant
to be lost in hesitation or doubt.

I pressed the button far in and locked it.  Then I set the
lever at high speed and as the blacks came yelling upon us
I slipped from the craft's deck and with drawn long-sword
met the attack.

At the same moment a girl's shriek rang out behind me
and an instant later, as the blacks fell upon me.  I heard
far above my head, and faintly, in Thuvia's voice: "My
Prince, O my Prince; I would rather remain and die with--"
But the rest was lost in the noise of my assailants.

I knew though that my ruse had worked and that temporarily
at least Thuvia and Tars Tarkas were safe, and the means of
escape was theirs.

For a moment it seemed that I could not withstand the
weight of numbers that confronted me, but again, as on so
many other occasions when I had been called upon to face
fearful odds upon this planet of warriors and fierce beasts,
I found that my earthly strength so far transcended that of
my opponents that the odds were not so greatly against me
as they appeared.

My seething blade wove a net of death about me.  For an
instant the blacks pressed close to reach me with their shorter
swords, but presently they gave back, and the esteem in which
they suddenly had learned to hold my sword arm was writ
large upon each countenance.

I knew though that it was but a question of minutes
before their greater numbers would wear me down, or get
around my guard.  I must go down eventually to certain death
before them.  I shuddered at the thought of it, dying thus in
this terrible place where no word of my end ever could
reach my Dejah Thoris.  Dying at the hands of nameless
black men in the gardens of the cruel therns.

Then my old-time spirit reasserted itself.  The fighting blood
of my Virginian sires coursed hot through my veins.  The
fierce blood lust and the joy of battle surged over me.  The
fighting smile that has brought consternation to a thousand
foemen touched my lips.  I put the thought of death out of
my mind, and fell upon my antagonists with fury that those
who escaped will remember to their dying day.

That others would press to the support of those who faced
me I knew, so even as I fought I kept my wits at work,
searching for an avenue of escape.

It came from an unexpected quarter out of the black night
behind me.  I had just disarmed a huge fellow who had
given me a desperate struggle, and for a moment the blacks
stood back for a breathing spell.

They eyed me with malignant fury, yet withal there was
a touch of respect in their demeanour.

"Thern," said one, "you fight like a Dator.  But for your
detestable yellow hair and your white skin you would be an
honour to the First Born of Barsoom."

"I am no thern," I said, and was about to explain that I was
from another world, thinking that by patching a truce with
these fellows and fighting with them against the therns I
might enlist their aid in regaining my liberty.  But just at that
moment a heavy object smote me a resounding whack between
my shoulders that nearly felled me to the ground.

As I turned to meet this new enemy an object passed over
my shoulder, striking one of my assailants squarely in the
face and knocking him senseless to the sward.  At the same
instant I saw that the thing that had struck us was the
trailing anchor of a rather fair-sized air vessel; possibly
a ten man cruiser.

The ship was floating slowly above us, not more than fifty
feet over our heads.  Instantly the one chance for escape that
it offered presented itself to me.  The vessel was slowly rising
and now the anchor was beyond the blacks who faced me
and several feet above their heads.

With a bound that left them gaping in wide-eyed astonishment
I sprang completely over them.  A second leap carried me just
high enough to grasp the now rapidly receding anchor.

But I was successful, and there I hung by one hand, dragging
through the branches of the higher vegetation of the gardens,
while my late foemen shrieked and howled beneath me.

Presently the vessel veered toward the west and then
swung gracefully to the south.  In another instant I was
carried beyond the crest of the Golden Cliffs, out over the
Valley Dor, where, six thousand feet below me, the Lost Sea
of Korus lay shimmering in the moonlight.

Carefully I climbed to a sitting posture across the anchor's
arms.  I wondered if by chance the vessel might be deserted.
I hoped so.  Or possibly it might belong to a friendly people,
and have wandered by accident almost within the clutches
of the pirates and the therns.  The fact that it was retreating
from the scene of battle lent colour to this hypothesis.

But I decided to know positively, and at once, so, with the
greatest caution, I commenced to climb slowly up the anchor
chain toward the deck above me.

One hand had just reached for the vessel's rail and found
it when a fierce black face was thrust over the side and
eyes filled with triumphant hate looked into mine.




CHAPTER VII


A FAIR GODDESS


For an instant the black pirate and I remained motionless,
glaring into each other's eyes.  Then a grim smile curled
the handsome lips above me, as an ebony hand came slowly
in sight from above the edge of the deck and the cold, hollow
eye of a revolver sought the centre of my forehead.

Simultaneously my free hand shot out for the black throat,
just within reach, and the ebony finger tightened on the trigger.
The pirate's hissing, "Die, cursed thern," was half choked
in his windpipe by my clutching fingers.  The hammer fell
with a futile click upon an empty chamber.

Before he could fire again I had pulled him so far over
the edge of the deck that he was forced to drop his firearm
and clutch the rail with both hands.

My grasp upon his throat effectually prevented any outcry,
and so we struggled in grim silence; he to tear away from my
hold, I to drag him over to his death.

His face was taking on a livid hue, his eyes were bulging
from their sockets.  It was evident to him that he soon must
die unless he tore loose from the steel fingers that were
choking the life from him.  With a final effort he threw himself
further back upon the deck, at the same instant releasing his
hold upon the rail to tear frantically with both hands at my
fingers in an effort to drag them from his throat.

That little second was all that I awaited.  With one mighty
downward surge I swept him clear of the deck.  His falling
body came near to tearing me from the frail hold that my
single free hand had upon the anchor chain and plunging me
with him to the waters of the sea below.

I did not relinquish my grasp upon him, however, for I
knew that a single shriek from those lips as he hurtled to his
death in the silent waters of the sea would bring his comrades
from above to avenge him.

Instead I held grimly to him, choking, ever choking, while
his frantic struggles dragged me lower and lower toward the
end of the chain.

Gradually his contortions became spasmodic, lessening by
degrees until they ceased entirely.  Then I released my hold
upon him and in an instant he was swallowed by the black
shadows far below.

Again I climbed to the ship's rail.  This time I succeeded in
raising my eyes to the level of the deck, where I could take a
careful survey of the conditions immediately confronting me.

The nearer moon had passed below the horizon, but the
clear effulgence of the further satellite bathed the deck of the
cruiser, bringing into sharp relief the bodies of six or eight
black men sprawled about in sleep.

Huddled close to the base of a rapid fire gun was a young
white girl, securely bound.  Her eyes were widespread in an
expression of horrified anticipation and fixed directly upon
me as I came in sight above the edge of the deck.

Unutterable relief instantly filled them as they fell upon the
mystic jewel which sparkled in the centre of my stolen headpiece.
She did not speak.  Instead her eyes warned me to beware the
sleeping figures that surrounded her.

Noiselessly I gained the deck.  The girl nodded to me to approach her.
As I bent low she whispered to me to release her.

"I can aid you," she said, "and you will need all the aid
available when they awaken."

"Some of them will awake in Korus," I replied smiling.

She caught the meaning of my words, and the cruelty of
her answering smile horrified me.  One is not astonished by
cruelty in a hideous face, but when it touches the features of
a goddess whose fine-chiselled lineaments might more fittingly
portray love and beauty, the contrast is appalling.

Quickly I released her.

"Give me a revolver," she whispered.  "I can use that upon
those your sword does not silence in time."

I did as she bid.  Then I turned toward the distasteful work
that lay before me.  This was no time for fine compunctions,
nor for a chivalry that these cruel demons would neither
appreciate nor reciprocate.

Stealthily I approached the nearest sleeper.  When he
awoke he was well on his journey to the bosom of Korus.
His piercing shriek as consciousness returned to him came
faintly up to us from the black depths beneath.

The second awoke as I touched him, and, though I succeeded
in hurling him from the cruiser's deck, his wild cry of alarm
brought the remaining pirates to their feet.  There were five of them.

As they arose the girl's revolver spoke in sharp staccato
and one sank back to the deck again to rise no more.

The others rushed madly upon me with drawn swords.  The girl
evidently dared not fire for fear of wounding me, but I saw her
sneak stealthily and cat-like toward the flank of the attackers.
Then they were on me.

For a few minutes I experienced some of the hottest fighting I had
ever passed through.  The quarters were too small for foot work.
It was stand your ground and give and take.  At first I took
considerably more than I gave, but presently I got beneath one
fellow's guard and had the satisfaction of seeing him collapse
upon the deck.

The others redoubled their efforts.  The crashing of their
blades upon mine raised a terrific din that might have been
heard for miles through the silent night.  Sparks flew as steel
smote steel, and then there was the dull and sickening sound of a
shoulder bone parting beneath the keen edge of my Martian sword.

Three now faced me, but the girl was working her way to
a point that would soon permit her to reduce the number by
one at least.  Then things happened with such amazing
rapidity that I can scarce comprehend even now all that took
place in that brief instant.

The three rushed me with the evident purpose of forcing
me back the few steps that would carry my body over the
rail into the void below.  At the same instant the girl fired
and my sword arm made two moves.  One man dropped with
a bullet in his brain; a sword flew clattering across the deck
and dropped over the edge beyond as I disarmed one of my
opponents and the third went down with my blade buried to
the hilt in his breast and three feet of it protruding from his
back, and falling wrenched the sword from my grasp.

Disarmed myself, I now faced my remaining foeman,
whose own sword lay somewhere thousands of feet below us,
lost in the Lost Sea.

The new conditions seemed to please my adversary, for a
smile of satisfaction bared his gleaming teeth as he rushed
at me bare-handed.  The great muscles which rolled beneath his
glossy black hide evidently assured him that here was easy
prey, not worth the trouble of drawing the dagger from his harness.

I let him come almost upon me.  Then I ducked beneath his
outstretched arms, at the same time sidestepping to the right.
Pivoting on my left toe, I swung a terrific right to his jaw,
and, like a felled ox, he dropped in his tracks.

A low, silvery laugh rang out behind me.

"You are no thern," said the sweet voice of my companion,
"for all your golden locks or the harness of Sator Throg.
Never lived there upon all Barsoom before one who
could fight as you have fought this night.  Who are you?"

"I am John Carter, Prince of the House of Tardos
Mors, Jeddak of Helium," I replied.  "And whom," I added,
"has the honour of serving been accorded me?"

She hesitated a moment before speaking.  Then she asked:

"You are no thern.  Are you an enemy of the therns?"

"I have been in the territory of the therns for a day and a half.
During that entire time my life has been in constant danger.
I have been harassed and persecuted.  Armed men and fierce beasts
have been set upon me.  I had no quarrel with the therns before,
but can you wonder that I feel no great love for them now?
I have spoken."

She looked at me intently for several minutes before she replied.
It was as though she were attempting to read my inmost soul,
to judge my character and my standards of chivalry in that
long-drawn, searching gaze.

Apparently the inventory satisfied her.

"I am Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, Holy Hekkador of the
Holy Therns, Father of Therns, Master of Life and Death
upon Barsoom, Brother of Issus, Prince of Life Eternal."

At that moment I noticed that the black I had dropped with
my fist was commencing to show signs of returning consciousness.
I sprang to his side.  Stripping his harness from him I securely
bound his hands behind his back, and after similarly fastening
his feet tied him to a heavy gun carriage.

"Why not the simpler way?" asked Phaidor.

"I do not understand.  What 'simpler way'?" I replied.

With a slight shrug of her lovely shoulders she made a
gesture with her hands personating the casting of something
over the craft's side.

"I am no murderer," I said.  "I kill in self-defence only."

She looked at me narrowly.  Then she puckered those divine
brows of hers, and shook her head.  She could not comprehend.

Well, neither had my own Dejah Thoris been able to
understand what to her had seemed a foolish and dangerous
policy toward enemies.  Upon Barsoom, quarter is neither
asked nor given, and each dead man means so much more
of the waning resources of this dying planet to be divided
amongst those who survive.

But there seemed a subtle difference here between the manner
in which this girl contemplated the dispatching of an enemy
and the tender-hearted regret of my own princess for the
stern necessity which demanded it.

I think that Phaidor regretted the thrill that the spectacle
would have afforded her rather than the fact that my decision
left another enemy alive to threaten us.

The man had now regained full possession of his faculties,
and was regarding us intently from where he lay bound upon
the deck.  He was a handsome fellow, clean limbed and powerful,
with an intelligent face and features of such exquisite chiselling
that Adonis himself might have envied him.

The vessel, unguided, had been moving slowly across the valley;
but now I thought it time to take the helm and direct her course.
Only in a very general way could I guess the location of the Valley Dor.
That it was far south of the equator was evident from the constellations,
but I was not sufficiently a Martian astronomer to come much closer than
a rough guess without the splendid charts and delicate instruments
with which, as an officer in the Heliumite Navy, I had formerly reckoned
the positions of the vessels on which I sailed.

That a northerly course would quickest lead me toward the
more settled portions of the planet immediately decided
the direction that I should steer.  Beneath my hand the cruiser
swung gracefully about.  Then the button which controlled
the repulsive rays sent us soaring far out into space.
With speed lever pulled to the last notch, we raced toward
the north as we rose ever farther and farther above that
terrible valley of death.

As we passed at a dizzy height over the narrow domains
of the therns the flash of powder far below bore mute
witness to the ferocity of the battle that still raged along
that cruel frontier.  No sound of conflict reached our ears,
for in the rarefied atmosphere of our great altitude no sound wave
could penetrate; they were dissipated in thin air far below us.

It became intensely cold.  Breathing was difficult.  The girl,
Phaidor, and the black pirate kept their eyes glued upon me.
At length the girl spoke.

"Unconsciousness comes quickly at this altitude," she said quietly.
"Unless you are inviting death for us all you had best drop,
and that quickly."

There was no fear in her voice.  It was as one might say:
"You had better carry an umbrella.  It is going to rain."

I dropped the vessel quickly to a lower level.  Nor was I a
moment too soon.  The girl had swooned.

The black, too, was unconscious, while I, myself, retained
my senses, I think, only by sheer will.  The one on whom all
responsibility rests is apt to endure the most.

We were swinging along low above the foothills of the
Otz.  It was comparatively warm and there was plenty of air
for our starved lungs, so I was not surprised to see the
black open his eyes, and a moment later the girl also.

"It was a close call," she said.

"It has taught me two things though," I replied.

"What?"

"That even Phaidor, daughter of the Master of Life and
Death, is mortal," I said smiling.

"There is immortality only in Issus," she replied.  "And Issus
is for the race of therns alone.  Thus am I immortal."

I caught a fleeting grin passing across the features of the
black as he heard her words.  I did not then understand why
he smiled.  Later I was to learn, and she, too, in a most
horrible manner.

"If the other thing you have just learned," she continued,
"has led to as erroneous deductions as the first you are little
richer in knowledge than you were before."

"The other," I replied, "is that our dusky friend here does
not hail from the nearer moon--he was like to have died at
a few thousand feet above Barsoom.  Had we continued the
five thousand miles that lie between Thuria and the planet
he would have been but the frozen memory of a man."

Phaidor looked at the black in evident astonishment.

"If you are not of Thuria, then where?" she asked.

He shrugged his shoulders and turned his eyes elsewhere,
but did not reply.

The girl stamped her little foot in a peremptory manner.

"The daughter of Matai Shang is not accustomed to having her
queries remain unanswered," she said.  "One of the lesser breed
should feel honoured that a member of the holy race that was born
to inherit life eternal should deign even to notice him."

Again the black smiled that wicked, knowing smile.

"Xodar, Dator of the First Born of Barsoom, is accustomed to
give commands, not to receive them," replied the black pirate.
Then, turning to me, "What are your intentions concerning me?"

"I intend taking you both back to Helium," I said.
"No harm will come to you.  You will find the red men of
Helium a kindly and magnanimous race, but if they listen to
me there will be no more voluntary pilgrimages down the
river Iss, and the impossible belief that they have cherished
for ages will be shattered into a thousand pieces."

"Are you of Helium?" he asked.

"I am a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium,"
I replied, "but I am not of Barsoom.  I am of another world."

Xodar looked at me intently for a few moments.

"I can well believe that you are not of Barsoom," he said
at length.  "None of this world could have bested eight of the
First Born single-handed.  But how is it that you wear the
golden hair and the jewelled circlet of a Holy Thern?"  He
emphasized the word holy with a touch of irony.

"I had forgotten them," I said.  "They are the spoils of
conquest," and with a sweep of my hand I removed the
disguise from my head.

When the black's eyes fell on my close-cropped black hair
they opened in astonishment.  Evidently he had looked for
the bald pate of a thern.

"You are indeed of another world," he said, a touch of
awe in his voice.  "With the skin of a thern, the black hair of
a First Born and the muscles of a dozen Dators it was no
disgrace even for Xodar to acknowledge your supremacy.
A thing he could never do were you a Barsoomian," he added.

"You are travelling several laps ahead of me, my friend,"
I interrupted.  "I glean that your name is Xodar, but whom,
pray, are the First Born, and what a Dator, and why, if you
were conquered by a Barsoomian, could you not acknowledge it?"

"The First Born of Barsoom," he explained, "are the race
of black men of which I am a Dator, or, as the lesser
Barsoomians would say, Prince.  My race is the oldest
on the planet.  We trace our lineage, unbroken, direct to
the Tree of Life which flourished in the centre of the
Valley Dor twenty-three million years ago.

"For countless ages the fruit of this tree underwent the
gradual changes of evolution, passing by degrees from true
plant life to a combination of plant and animal.  In the first
stages the fruit of the tree possessed only the power of
independent muscular action, while the stem remained attached
to the parent plant; later a brain developed in the fruit, so
that hanging there by their long stems they thought and
moved as individuals.

"Then, with the development of perceptions came a comparison
of them; judgments were reached and compared, and thus reason
and the power to reason were born upon Barsoom.

"Ages passed.  Many forms of life came and went upon
the Tree of Life, but still all were attached to the parent
plant by stems of varying lengths.  At length the fruit tree
consisted in tiny plant men, such as we now see reproduced
in such huge dimensions in the Valley Dor, but still hanging
to the limbs and branches of the tree by the stems which
grew from the tops of their heads.

"The buds from which the plant men blossomed resembled
large nuts about a foot in diameter, divided by double
partition walls into four sections.  In one section grew the plant
man, in another a sixteen-legged worm, in the third the
progenitor of the white ape and in the fourth the primaeval
black man of Barsoom.

"When the bud burst the plant man remained dangling at
the end of his stem, but the three other sections fell to the
ground, where the efforts of their imprisoned occupants to
escape sent them hopping about in all directions.

"Thus as time went on, all Barsoom was covered with
these imprisoned creatures.  For countless ages they lived their
long lives within their hard shells, hopping and skipping about
the broad planet; falling into rivers, lakes, and seas, to be still
further spread about the surface of the new world.

"Countless billions died before the first black man broke
through his prison walls into the light of day.  Prompted by
curiosity, he broke open other shells and the peopling of
Barsoom commenced.

"The pure strain of the blood of this first black man has
remained untainted by admixture with other creatures in the
race of which I am a member; but from the sixteen-legged
worm, the first ape and renegade black man has sprung every
other form of animal life upon Barsoom.

"The therns," and he smiled maliciously as he spoke, "are
but the result of ages of evolution from the pure white ape
of antiquity.  They are a lower order still.  There is but one
race of true and immortal humans on Barsoom.  It is the
race of black men.

"The Tree of Life is dead, but before it died the plant
men learned to detach themselves from it and roam the face
of Barsoom with the other children of the First Parent.

"Now their bisexuality permits them to reproduce themselves
after the manner of true plants, but otherwise they have
progressed but little in all the ages of their existence.
Their actions and movements are largely matters of instinct
and not guided to any great extent by reason, since the brain
of a plant man is but a trifle larger than the end of your
smallest finger.  They live upon vegetation and the blood of
animals, and their brain is just large enough to direct their
movements in the direction of food, and to translate the food
sensations which are carried to it from their eyes and ears.
They have no sense of self-preservation and so are entirely
without fear in the face of danger.  That is why they are such
terrible antagonists in combat."

I wondered why the black man took such pains to discourse
thus at length to enemies upon the genesis of life Barsoomian.
It seemed a strangely inopportune moment for a proud member
of a proud race to unbend in casual conversation with a captor.
Especially in view of the fact that the black still lay securely
bound upon the deck.

It was the faintest straying of his eye beyond me for the
barest fraction of a second that explained his motive for
thus dragging out my interest in his truly absorbing story.

He lay a little forward of where I stood at the levers, and
thus he faced the stern of the vessel as he addressed me.  It
was at the end of his description of the plant men that I
caught his eye fixed momentarily upon something behind me.

Nor could I be mistaken in the swift gleam of triumph
that brightened those dark orbs for an instant.

Some time before I had reduced our speed, for we had left the
Valley Dor many miles astern, and I felt comparatively safe.

I turned an apprehensive glance behind me, and the sight
that I saw froze the new-born hope of freedom that had been
springing up within me.

A great battleship, forging silent and unlighted through the
dark night, loomed close astern.



CHAPTER VIII


THE DEPTHS OF OMEAN


Now I realized why the black pirate had kept me engrossed
with his strange tale.  For miles he had sensed the approach
of succour, and but for that single tell-tale glance the
battleship would have been directly above us in another moment,
and the boarding party which was doubtless even now swinging
in their harness from the ship's keel, would have swarmed our deck,
placing my rising hope of escape in sudden and total eclipse.

I was too old a hand in aerial warfare to be at a loss
now for the right manoeuvre.  Simultaneously I reversed the
engines and dropped the little vessel a sheer hundred feet.

Above my head I could see the dangling forms of the
boarding party as the battleship raced over us.  Then I rose at
a sharp angle, throwing my speed lever to its last notch.

Like a bolt from a crossbow my splendid craft shot its
steel prow straight at the whirring propellers of the giant
above us.  If I could but touch them the huge bulk would
be disabled for hours and escape once more possible.

At the same instant the sun shot above the horizon,
disclosing a hundred grim, black faces peering over
the stern of the battleship upon us.

At sight of us a shout of rage went up from a hundred throats.
Orders were shouted, but it was too late to save the
giant propellers, and with a crash we rammed them.

Instantly with the shock of impact I reversed my engine,
but my prow was wedged in the hole it had made in the
battleship's stern.  Only a second I hung there before tearing
away, but that second was amply long to swarm my deck
with black devils.

There was no fight.  In the first place there was no room
to fight.  We were simply submerged by numbers.  Then as
swords menaced me a command from Xodar stayed the hands
of his fellows.

"Secure them," he said, "but do not injure them."

Several of the pirates already had released Xodar.  He now
personally attended to my disarming and saw that I was
properly bound.  At least he thought that the binding was
secure.  It would have been had I been a Martian, but I had
to smile at the puny strands that confined my wrists.  When
the time came I could snap them as they had been cotton
string.

The girl they bound also, and then they fastened us together.
In the meantime they had brought our craft alongside the
disabled battleship, and soon we were transported to the latter's deck.

Fully a thousand black men manned the great engine of destruction.
Her decks were crowded with them as they pressed forward as far as
discipline would permit to get a glimpse of their captives.

The girl's beauty elicited many brutal comments and vulgar jests.
It was evident that these self-thought supermen were far inferior
to the red men of Barsoom in refinement and in chivalry.

My close-cropped black hair and thern complexion were
the subjects of much comment.  When Xodar told his fellow
nobles of my fighting ability and strange origin they crowded
about me with numerous questions.

The fact that I wore the harness and metal of a thern who
had been killed by a member of my party convinced them
that I was an enemy of their hereditary foes, and placed
me on a better footing in their estimation.

Without exception the blacks were handsome men, and
well built.  The officers were conspicuous through the
wondrous magnificence of their resplendent trappings.
Many harnesses were so encrusted with gold, platinum, silver
and precious stones as to entirely hide the leather beneath.

The harness of the commanding officer was a solid mass
of diamonds.  Against the ebony background of his skin they
blazed out with a peculiarly accentuated effulgence.  The whole
scene was enchanting.  The handsome men; the barbaric splendour
of the accoutrements; the polished skeel wood of the deck; the
gloriously grained sorapus of the cabins, inlaid with priceless
jewels and precious metals in intricate and beautiful design;
the burnished gold of hand rails; the shining metal of the guns.

Phaidor and I were taken below decks, where, still fast bound,
we were thrown into a small compartment which contained a
single port-hole.  As our escort left us they barred the
door behind them.

We could hear the men working on the broken propellers,
and from the port-hole we could see that the vessel was
drifting lazily toward the south.

For some time neither of us spoke.  Each was occupied
with his own thoughts.  For my part I was wondering as to
the fate of Tars Tarkas and the girl, Thuvia.

Even if they succeeded in eluding pursuit they must eventually
fall into the hands of either red men or green, and as fugitives
from the Valley Dor they could look for but little else than a
swift and terrible death.

How I wished that I might have accompanied them.  It
seemed to me that I could not fail to impress upon the
intelligent red men of Barsoom the wicked deception that a
cruel and senseless superstition had foisted upon them.

Tardos Mors would believe me.  Of that I was positive.  And
that he would have the courage of his convictions my knowledge
of his character assured me.  Dejah Thoris would believe me.
Not a doubt as to that entered my head.  Then there were
a thousand of my red and green warrior friends whom
I knew would face eternal damnation gladly for my sake.
Like Tars Tarkas, where I led they would follow.

My only danger lay in that should I ever escape the black
pirates it might be to fall into the hands of unfriendly red
or green men.  Then it would mean short shrift for me.

Well, there seemed little to worry about on that score, for the
likelihood of my ever escaping the blacks was extremely remote.

The girl and I were linked together by a rope which permitted
us to move only about three or four feet from each other.
When we had entered the compartment we had seated ourselves
upon a low bench beneath the porthole.  The bench was the
only furniture of the room.  It was of sorapus wood.
The floor, ceiling and walls were of carborundum aluminum,
a light, impenetrable composition extensively utilized
in the construction of Martian fighting ships.

As I had sat meditating upon the future my eyes had
been riveted upon the port-hole which was just level with
them as I sat.  Suddenly I looked toward Phaidor.  She was
regarding me with a strange expression I had not before seen
upon her face.  She was very beautiful then.

Instantly her white lids veiled her eyes, and I thought I
discovered a delicate flush tingeing her cheek.  Evidently she
was embarrassed at having been detected in the act of staring
at a lesser creature, I thought.

"Do you find the study of the lower orders interesting?"
I asked, laughing.

She looked up again with a nervous but relieved little laugh.

"Oh very," she said, "especially when they have such excellent profiles."

It was my turn to flush, but I did not.  I felt that she was
poking fun at me, and I admired a brave heart that could look
for humour on the road to death, and so I laughed with her.

"Do you know where we are going?" she said.

"To solve the mystery of the eternal hereafter, I imagine," I replied.

"I am going to a worse fate than that," she said, with a little shudder.

"What do you mean?"

"I can only guess," she replied, "since no thern damsel of
all the millions that have been stolen away by black pirates
during the ages they have raided our domains has ever returned
to narrate her experiences among them.  That they never take a
man prisoner lends strength to the belief that the fate of the
girls they steal is worse than death."

"Is it not a just retribution?" I could not help but ask.

"What do you mean?"

"Do not the therns themselves do likewise with the poor creatures
who take the voluntary pilgrimage down the River of Mystery?
Was not Thuvia for fifteen years a plaything and a slave?
Is it less than just that you should suffer as you have
caused others to suffer?"

"You do not understand," she replied.  "We therns are a holy race.
It is an honour to a lesser creature to be a slave among us.
Did we not occasionally save a few of the lower orders that
stupidly float down an unknown river to an unknown end all
would become the prey of the plant men and the apes."

"But do you not by every means encourage the superstition
among those of the outside world?" I argued.  "That is the
wickedest of your deeds.  Can you tell me why you foster
the cruel deception?"

"All life on Barsoom," she said, "is created solely for the
support of the race of therns.  How else could we live did
the outer world not furnish our labour and our food?  Think
you that a thern would demean himself by labour?"

"It is true then that you eat human flesh?" I asked in horror.

She looked at me in pitying commiseration for my ignorance.

"Truly we eat the flesh of the lower orders.  Do not you also?"

"The flesh of beasts, yes," I replied, "but not the flesh of man."

"As man may eat of the flesh of beasts, so may gods eat of
the flesh of man.  The Holy Therns are the gods of Barsoom."

I was disgusted and I imagine that I showed it.

"You are an unbeliever now," she continued gently, "but
should we be fortunate enough to escape the clutches of the
black pirates and come again to the court of Matai Shang I
think that we shall find an argument to convince you of the
error of your ways.  And--," she hesitated, "perhaps we shall
find a way to keep you as--as--one of us."

Again her eyes dropped to the floor, and a faint colour
suffused her cheek.  I could not understand her meaning; nor
did I for a long time.  Dejah Thoris was wont to say that in
some things I was a veritable simpleton, and I guess that
she was right.

"I fear that I would ill requite your father's hospitality,"
I answered, "since the first thing that I should do were I a
thern would be to set an armed guard at the mouth of the
River Iss to escort the poor deluded voyagers back to
the outer world.  Also should I devote my life to the
extermination of the hideous plant men and their horrible
companions, the great white apes."

She looked at me really horror struck.

"No, no," she cried, "you must not say such terribly
sacrilegious things--you must not even think them.
Should they ever guess that you entertained such
frightful thoughts, should we chance to regain the
temples of the therns, they would mete out a frightful
death to you.  Not even my--my--"  Again she flushed,
and started over.  "Not even I could save you."

I said no more.  Evidently it was useless.  She was even more
steeped in superstition than the Martians of the outer world.
They only worshipped a beautiful hope for a life of love
and peace and happiness in the hereafter.  The therns
worshipped the hideous plant men and the apes, or at
least they reverenced them as the abodes of the departed
spirits of their own dead.

At this point the door of our prison opened to admit Xodar.

He smiled pleasantly at me, and when he smiled his expression
was kindly--anything but cruel or vindictive.

"Since you cannot escape under any circumstances," he said,
"I cannot see the necessity for keeping you confined below.
I will cut your bonds and you may come on deck.  You will
witness something very interesting, and as you never shall
return to the outer world it will do no harm to permit you
to see it.  You will see what no other than the First Born
and their slaves know the existence of--the subterranean
entrance to the Holy Land, to the real heaven of Barsoom.

"It will be an excellent lesson for this daughter of the therns,"
he added, "for she shall see the Temple of Issus, and Issus,
perchance, shall embrace her."

Phaidor's head went high.

"What blasphemy is this, dog of a pirate?" she cried.
"Issus would wipe out your entire breed an' you ever
came within sight of her temple."

"You have much to learn, thern," replied Xodar, with an
ugly smile, "nor do I envy you the manner in which you
will learn it."

As we came on deck I saw to my surprise that the vessel
was passing over a great field of snow and ice.  As far as the
eye could reach in any direction naught else was visible.

There could be but one solution to the mystery.  We were
above the south polar ice cap.  Only at the poles of Mars is
there ice or snow upon the planet.  No sign of life appeared
below us.  Evidently we were too far south even for the great
fur-bearing animals which the Martians so delight in hunting.

Xodar was at my side as I stood looking out over the ship's rail.

"What course?" I asked him.

"A little west of south," he replied.  "You will see the Otz
Valley directly.  We shall skirt it for a few hundred miles."

"The Otz Valley!" I exclaimed; "but, man, is not there where
lie the domains of the therns from which I but just escaped?"

"Yes," answered Xodar.  "You crossed this ice field last
night in the long chase that you led us.  The Otz Valley lies
in a mighty depression at the south pole.  It is sunk thousands
of feet below the level of the surrounding country, like a
great round bowl.  A hundred miles from its northern boundary
rise the Otz Mountains which circle the inner Valley of
Dor, in the exact centre of which lies the Lost Sea of Korus.
On the shore of this sea stands the Golden Temple of Issus
in the Land of the First Born.  It is there that we are bound."

As I looked I commenced to realize why it was that in
all the ages only one had escaped from the Valley Dor.  My
only wonder was that even the one had been successful.  To
cross this frozen, wind-swept waste of bleak ice alone and
on foot would be impossible.

"Only by air boat could the journey be made," I finished aloud.

"It was thus that one did escape the therns in bygone
times; but none has ever escaped the First Born," said Xodar,
with a touch of pride in his voice.

We had now reached the southernmost extremity of the
great ice barrier.  It ended abruptly in a sheer wall thousands
of feet high at the base of which stretched a level valley,
broken here and there by low rolling hills and little clumps
of forest, and with tiny rivers formed by the melting of the
ice barrier at its base.

Once we passed far above what seemed to be a deep
canyon-like rift stretching from the ice wall on the north
across the valley as far as the eye could reach.  "That is the
bed of the River Iss," said Xodar.  "It runs far beneath the
ice field, and below the level of the Valley Otz, but its canyon
is open here."

Presently I descried what I took to be a village, and pointing
it out to Xodar asked him what it might be.

"It is a village of lost souls," he answered, laughing.  "This
strip between the ice barrier and the mountains is considered
neutral ground.  Some turn off from their voluntary pilgrimage
down the Iss, and, scaling the awful walls of its canyon below
us, stop in the valley.  Also a slave now and then escapes
from the therns and makes his way hither.

"They do not attempt to recapture such, since there is no
escape from this outer valley, and as a matter of fact they
fear the patrolling cruisers of the First Born too much to
venture from their own domains.

"The poor creatures of this outer valley are not molested
by us since they have nothing that we desire, nor are they
numerically strong enough to give us an interesting fight--so
we too leave them alone.

"There are several villages of them, but they have increased
in numbers but little in many years since they are always
warring among themselves."

Now we swung a little north of west, leaving the valley of
lost souls, and shortly I discerned over our starboard bow
what appeared to be a black mountain rising from the desolate
waste of ice.  It was not high and seemed to have a flat top.

Xodar had left us to attend to some duty on the vessel,
and Phaidor and I stood alone beside the rail.  The girl had
not once spoken since we had been brought to the deck.

"Is what he has been telling me true?" I asked her.

"In part, yes," she answered.  "That about the outer valley
is true, but what he says of the location of the Temple
of Issus in the centre of his country is false.  If it is not
false--" she hesitated.  "Oh it cannot be true, it cannot be
true.  For if it were true then for countless ages have my
people gone to torture and ignominious death at the hands
of their cruel enemies, instead of to the beautiful Life Eternal
that we have been taught to believe Issus holds for us."

"As the lesser Barsoomians of the outer world have been
lured by you to the terrible Valley Dor, so may it be that the
therns themselves have been lured by the First Born to an
equally horrid fate," I suggested.  "It would be a stern and
awful retribution, Phaidor; but a just one."

"I cannot believe it," she said.

"We shall see," I answered, and then we fell silent again for we
were rapidly approaching the black mountains, which in some
indefinable way seemed linked with the answer to our problem.

As we neared the dark, truncated cone the vessel's speed was
diminished until we barely moved.  Then we topped the crest
of the mountain and below us I saw yawning the mouth of a
huge circular well, the bottom of which was lost in inky blackness.

The diameter of this enormous pit was fully a thousand feet.
The walls were smooth and appeared to be composed of a
black, basaltic rock.

For a moment the vessel hovered motionless directly above
the centre of the gaping void, then slowly she began to settle
into the black chasm.  Lower and lower she sank until as
darkness enveloped us her lights were thrown on and in the
dim halo of her own radiance the monster battleship dropped
on and on down into what seemed to me must be the very
bowels of Barsoom.

For quite half an hour we descended and then the shaft
terminated abruptly in the dome of a mighty subterranean
world.  Below us rose and fell the billows of a buried sea.  A
phosphorescent radiance illuminated the scene.  Thousands of
ships dotted the bosom of the ocean.  Little islands rose here
and there to support the strange and colourless vegetation of
this strange world.

Slowly and with majestic grace the battleship dropped until
she rested on the water.  Her great propellers had been
drawn and housed during our descent of the shaft and in
their place had been run out the smaller but more powerful
water propellers.  As these commenced to revolve the
ship took up its journey once more, riding the new element
as buoyantly and as safely as she had the air.

Phaidor and I were dumbfounded.  Neither had either heard or
dreamed that such a world existed beneath the surface of Barsoom.

Nearly all the vessels we saw were war craft.  There were
a few lighters and barges, but none of the great merchantmen
such as ply the upper air between the cities of the outer world.

"Here is the harbour of the navy of the First Born,"
said a voice behind us, and turning we saw Xodar watching
us with an amused smile on his lips.

"This sea," he continued, "is larger than Korus.  It receives
the waters of the lesser sea above it.  To keep it from filling
above a certain level we have four great pumping stations that
force the oversupply back into the reservoirs far north from which
the red men draw the water which irrigates their farm lands."

A new light burst on me with this explanation.  The red
men had always considered it a miracle that caused great
columns of water to spurt from the solid rock of their
reservoir sides to increase the supply of the precious
liquid which is so scarce in the outer world of Mars.

Never had their learned men been able to fathom the
secret of the source of this enormous volume of water.
As ages passed they had simply come to accept it as a
matter of course and ceased to question its origin.

We passed several islands on which were strangely shaped
circular buildings, apparently roofless, and pierced midway
between the ground and their tops with small, heavily barred
windows.  They bore the earmarks of prisons, which were
further accentuated by the armed guards who squatted on
low benches without, or patrolled the short beach lines.

Few of these islets contained over an acre of ground, but
presently we sighted a much larger one directly ahead.  This
proved to be our destination, and the great ship was soon
made fast against the steep shore.

Xodar signalled us to follow him and with a half-dozen
officers and men we left the battleship and approached a
large oval structure a couple of hundred yards from the shore.

"You shall soon see Issus," said Xodar to Phaidor.  "The
few prisoners we take are presented to her.  Occasionally she
selects slaves from among them to replenish the ranks of her
handmaidens.  None serves Issus above a single year," and
there was a grim smile on the black's lips that lent a cruel
and sinister meaning to his simple statement.

Phaidor, though loath to believe that Issus was allied to
such as these, had commenced to entertain doubts and
fears.  She clung very closely to me, no longer the proud
daughter of the Master of Life and Death upon Barsoom, but a
young and frightened girl in the power of relentless enemies.

The building which we now entered was entirely roofless.
In its centre was a long tank of water, set below the level of
the floor like the swimming pool of a natatorium.  Near one
side of the pool floated an odd-looking black object.  Whether
it were some strange monster of these buried waters, or a
queer raft, I could not at once perceive.

We were soon to know, however, for as we reached the
edge of the pool directly above the thing, Xodar cried out a
few words in a strange tongue.  Immediately a hatch cover
was raised from the surface of the object, and a black
seaman sprang from the bowels of the strange craft.

Xodar addressed the seaman.

"Transmit to your officer," he said, "the commands of
Dator Xodar.  Say to him that Dator Xodar, with officers
and men, escorting two prisoners, would be transported to
the gardens of Issus beside the Golden Temple."

"Blessed be the shell of thy first ancestor, most noble Dator,"
replied the man.  "It shall be done even as thou sayest," and
raising both hands, palms backward, above his head after the
manner of salute which is common to all races of Barsoom,
he disappeared once more into the entrails of his ship.

A moment later an officer resplendent in the gorgeous trappings
of his rank appeared on deck and welcomed Xodar to the vessel,
and in the latter's wake we filed aboard and below.

The cabin in which we found ourselves extended entirely
across the ship, having port-holes on either side below the
water line.  No sooner were all below than a number of
commands were given, in accordance with which the hatch
was closed and secured, and the vessel commenced to vibrate
to the rhythmic purr of its machinery.

"Where can we be going in such a tiny pool of water?" asked Phaidor.

"Not up," I replied, "for I noticed particularly that while the
building is roofless it is covered with a strong metal grating."

"Then where?" she asked again.

"From the appearance of the craft I judge we are going down," I replied.

Phaidor shuddered.  For such long ages have the waters
of Barsoom's seas been a thing of tradition only that even
this daughter of the therns, born as she had been within
sight of Mars' only remaining sea, had the same terror of
deep water as is a common attribute of all Martians.

Presently the sensation of sinking became very apparent.
We were going down swiftly.  Now we could hear the water rushing
past the port-holes, and in the dim light that filtered through
them to the water beyond the swirling eddies were plainly visible.

Phaidor grasped my arm.

"Save me!" she whispered.  "Save me and your every
wish shall be granted.  Anything within the power of the Holy
Therns to give will be yours.  Phaidor--" she stumbled a little
here, and then in a very low voice, "Phaidor already is yours."

I felt very sorry for the poor child, and placed my hand
over hers where it rested on my arm.  I presume my motive
was misunderstood, for with a swift glance about the apartment
to assure herself that we were alone, she threw both her arms
about my neck and dragged my face down to hers.



CHAPTER IX


ISSUS, GODDESS OF LIFE ETERNAL


The confession of love which the girl's fright had wrung
from her touched me deeply; but it humiliated me as well,
since I felt that in some thoughtless word or act I had given
her reason to believe that I reciprocated her affection.

Never have I been much of a ladies' man, being more
concerned with fighting and kindred arts which have ever
seemed to me more befitting a man than mooning over a
scented glove four sizes too small for him, or kissing a dead
flower that has begun to smell like a cabbage.  So I was quite
at a loss as to what to do or say.  A thousand times rather face
the wild hordes of the dead sea bottoms than meet the eyes of this
beautiful young girl and tell her the thing that I must tell her.

But there was nothing else to be done, and so I did it.
Very clumsily too, I fear.

Gently I unclasped her hands from about my neck, and still
holding them in mine I told her the story of my love for
Dejah Thoris.  That of all the women of two worlds that I had
known and admired during my long life she alone had I loved.

The tale did not seem to please her.  Like a tigress she sprang,
panting, to her feet.  Her beautiful face was distorted in an
expression of horrible malevolence.  Her eyes fairly blazed into mine.

"Dog," she hissed.  "Dog of a blasphemer!  Think you that
Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang, supplicates?  She commands.
What to her is your puny outer world passion for the vile
creature you chose in your other life?

"Phaidor has glorified you with her love, and you have
spurned her.  Ten thousand unthinkably atrocious deaths
could not atone for the affront that you have put upon me.
The thing that you call Dejah Thoris shall die the most
horrible of them all.  You have sealed the warrant for her doom.

"And you!  You shall be the meanest slave in the service
of the goddess you have attempted to humiliate.  Tortures
and ignominies shall be heaped upon you until you grovel
at my feet asking the boon of death.

"In my gracious generosity I shall at length grant your
prayer, and from the high balcony of the Golden Cliffs
I shall watch the great white apes tear you asunder."

She had it all fixed up.  The whole lovely programme from
start to finish.  It amazed me to think that one so divinely
beautiful could at the same time be so fiendishly vindictive.
It occurred to me, however, that she had overlooked one little
factor in her revenge, and so, without any intent to add to her
discomfiture, but rather to permit her to rearrange her plans
along more practical lines, I pointed to the nearest port-hole.

Evidently she had entirely forgotten her surroundings and
her present circumstances, for a single glance at the dark,
swirling waters without sent her crumpled upon a low bench,
where with her face buried in her arms she sobbed more like a
very unhappy little girl than a proud and all-powerful goddess.

Down, down we continued to sink until the heavy glass of
the port-holes became noticeably warm from the heat of
the water without.  Evidently we were very far beneath
the surface crust of Mars.

Presently our downward motion ceased, and I could hear
the propellers swirling through the water at our stern and
forcing us ahead at high speed.  It was very dark down there,
but the light from our port-holes, and the reflection from
what must have been a powerful searchlight on the submarine's
nose showed that we were forging through a narrow passage,
rock-lined, and tube-like.

After a few minutes the propellers ceased their whirring.
We came to a full stop, and then commenced to rise swiftly
toward the surface.  Soon the light from without increased
and we came to a stop.

Xodar entered the cabin with his men.

"Come," he said, and we followed him through the hatchway
which had been opened by one of the seamen.

We found ourselves in a small subterranean vault, in the
centre of which was the pool in which lay our submarine,
floating as we had first seen her with only her black back showing.

Around the edge of the pool was a level platform, and then
the walls of the cave rose perpendicularly for a few feet
to arch toward the centre of the low roof.  The walls
about the ledge were pierced with a number of entrances to
dimly lighted passageways.

Toward one of these our captors led us, and after a short
walk halted before a steel cage which lay at the bottom of a
shaft rising above us as far as one could see.

The cage proved to be one of the common types of elevator
cars that I had seen in other parts of Barsoom.  They are
operated by means of enormous magnets which are suspended
at the top of the shaft.  By an electrical device the volume of
magnetism generated is regulated and the speed of the car varied.

In long stretches they move at a sickening speed, especially on
the upward trip, since the small force of gravity inherent to Mars
results in very little opposition to the powerful force above.

Scarcely had the door of the car closed behind us than
we were slowing up to stop at the landing above, so rapid
was our ascent of the long shaft.

When we emerged from the little building which houses
the upper terminus of the elevator, we found ourselves
in the midst of a veritable fairyland of beauty.
The combined languages of Earth men hold no words to
convey to the mind the gorgeous beauties of the scene.

One may speak of scarlet sward and ivory-stemmed trees
decked with brilliant purple blooms; of winding walks paved
with crushed rubies, with emerald, with turquoise, even with
diamonds themselves; of a magnificent temple of burnished
gold, hand-wrought with marvellous designs; but where are
the words to describe the glorious colours that are unknown
to earthly eyes? where the mind or the imagination that
can grasp the gorgeous scintillations of unheard-of rays as
they emanate from the thousand nameless jewels of Barsoom?

Even my eyes, for long years accustomed to the barbaric
splendours of a Martian Jeddak's court, were amazed at the
glory of the scene.

Phaidor's eyes were wide in amazement.

"The Temple of Issus," she whispered, half to herself.

Xodar watched us with his grim smile, partly of amusement
and partly malicious gloating.

The gardens swarmed with brilliantly trapped black men
and women.  Among them moved red and white females
serving their every want.  The places of the outer world and
the temples of the therns had been robbed of their princesses
and goddesses that the blacks might have their slaves.

Through this scene we moved toward the temple.  At the
main entrance we were halted by a cordon of armed guards.
Xodar spoke a few words to an officer who came forward to
question us.  Together they entered the temple, where they
remained for some time.

When they returned it was to announce that Issus desired
to look upon the daughter of Matai Shang, and the strange
creature from another world who had been a Prince of Helium.

Slowly we moved through endless corridors of unthinkable
beauty; through magnificent apartments, and noble halls.
At length we were halted in a spacious chamber in the centre
of the temple.  One of the officers who had accompanied us
advanced to a large door in the further end of the chamber.
Here he must have made some sort of signal for immediately
the door opened and another richly trapped courtier emerged.

We were then led up to the door, where we were directed to get
down on our hands and knees with our backs toward the room we
were to enter.  The doors were swung open and after being
cautioned not to turn our heads under penalty of instant
death we were commanded to back into the presence of Issus.

Never have I been in so humiliating a position in my life,
and only my love for Dejah Thoris and the hope which still
clung to me that I might again see her kept me from rising to
face the goddess of the First Born and go down to my
death like a gentleman, facing my foes and with their blood
mingling with mine.

After we had crawled in this disgusting fashion for a matter
of a couple of hundred feet we were halted by our escort.

"Let them rise," said a voice behind us; a thin, wavering
voice, yet one that had evidently been accustomed to command
for many years.

"Rise," said our escort, "but do not face toward Issus."

"The woman pleases me," said the thin, wavering voice again
after a few moments of silence.  "She shall serve me the
allotted time.  The man you may return to the Isle of Shador
which lies against the northern shore of the Sea of Omean.
Let the woman turn and look upon Issus, knowing that those
of the lower orders who gaze upon the holy vision of her
radiant face survive the blinding glory but a single year."

I watched Phaidor from the corner of my eye.  She paled
to a ghastly hue.  Slowly, very slowly she turned, as though
drawn by some invisible yet irresistible force.  She was
standing quite close to me, so close that her bare arm touched
mine as she finally faced Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.

I could not see the girl's face as her eyes rested for the first
time on the Supreme Deity of Mars, but felt the shudder that ran
through her in the trembling flesh of the arm that touched mine.

"It must be dazzling loveliness indeed," thought I, "to
cause such emotion in the breast of so radiant a beauty
as Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang."

"Let the woman remain.  Remove the man.  Go."  Thus
spoke Issus, and the heavy hand of the officer fell upon my
shoulder.  In accordance with his instructions I dropped to
my hands and knees once more and crawled from the Presence.
It had been my first audience with deity, but I am free
to confess that I was not greatly impressed--other than with
the ridiculous figure I cut scrambling about on my marrow bones.

Once without the chamber the doors closed behind us and
I was bid to rise.  Xodar joined me and together we slowly
retraced our steps toward the gardens.

"You spared my life when you easily might have taken it,"
he said after we had proceeded some little way in silence,
"and I would aid you if I might.  I can help to make your
life here more bearable, but your fate is inevitable.
You may never hope to return to the outer world."

"What will be my fate?" I asked.

"That will depend largely upon Issus.  So long as she does not
send for you and reveal her face to you, you may live on for
years in as mild a form of bondage as I can arrange for you."

"Why should she send for me?" I asked.

"The men of the lower orders she often uses for various
purposes of amusement.  Such a fighter as you, for example,
would render fine sport in the monthly rites of the temple.
There are men pitted against men, and against beasts for the
edification of Issus and the replenishment of her larder."

"She eats human flesh?" I asked.  Not in horror, however,
for since my recently acquired knowledge of the Holy Therns
I was prepared for anything in this still less accessible heaven,
where all was evidently dictated by a single omnipotence;
where ages of narrow fanaticism and self-worship had eradicated
all the broader humanitarian instincts that the race might
once have possessed.

They were a people drunk with power and success, looking
upon the other inhabitants of Mars as we look upon the
beasts of the field and the forest.  Why then should they not
eat of the flesh of the lower orders whose lives and characters
they no more understood than do we the inmost thoughts and
sensibilities of the cattle we slaughter for our earthly tables.

"She eats only the flesh of the best bred of the Holy Therns
and the red Barsoomians.  The flesh of the others goes to our
boards.  The animals are eaten by the slaves.  She also eats
other dainties."

I did not understand then that there lay any special significance
in his reference to other dainties.  I thought the limit of
ghoulishness already had been reached in the recitation of
Issus' menu.  I still had much to learn as to the depths of
cruelty and bestiality to which omnipotence may drag its possessor.

We had about reached the last of the many chambers and corridors
which led to the gardens when an officer overtook us.

"Issus would look again upon this man," he said.  "The girl has
told her that he is of wondrous beauty and of such prowess that
alone he slew seven of the First Born, and with his bare hands
took Xodar captive, binding him with his own harness."

Xodar looked uncomfortable.  Evidently he did not relish
the thought that Issus had learned of his inglorious defeat.

Without a word he turned and we followed the officer
once again to the closed doors before the audience chamber
of Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.

Here the ceremony of entrance was repeated.  Again Issus
bid me rise.  For several minutes all was silent as the tomb.
The eyes of deity were appraising me.

Presently the thin wavering voice broke the stillness,
repeating in a singsong drone the words which for
countless ages had sealed the doom of numberless victims.

"Let the man turn and look upon Issus, knowing that those
of the lower orders who gaze upon the holy vision of her
radiant face survive the blinding glory but a single year."

I turned as I had been bid, expecting such a treat as only
the revealment of divine glory to mortal eyes might produce.
What I saw was a solid phalanx of armed men between myself
and a dais supporting a great bench of carved sorapus
wood.  On this bench, or throne, squatted a female black.
She was evidently very old.  Not a hair remained upon her
wrinkled skull.  With the exception of two yellow fangs she
was entirely toothless.  On either side of her thin, hawk-like
nose her eyes burned from the depths of horribly sunken
sockets.  The skin of her face was seamed and creased with
a million deepcut furrows.  Her body was as wrinkled as her
face, and as repulsive.

Emaciated arms and legs attached to a torso which seemed
to be mostly distorted abdomen completed the "holy vision
of her radiant beauty."

Surrounding her were a number of female slaves, among
them Phaidor, white and trembling.

"This is the man who slew seven of the First Born and, bare-handed,
bound Dator Xodar with his own harness?" asked Issus.

"Most glorious vision of divine loveliness, it is," replied the
officer who stood at my side.

"Produce Dator Xodar," she commanded.

Xodar was brought from the adjoining room.

Issus glared at him, a baleful light in her hideous eyes.

"And such as you are a Dator of the First Born?" she squealed.
"For the disgrace you have brought upon the Immortal
Race you shall be degraded to a rank below the lowest.
No longer be you a Dator, but for evermore a slave of slaves,
to fetch and carry for the lower orders that serve in the gardens
of Issus.  Remove his harness.  Cowards and slaves wear no trappings."

Xodar stood stiffly erect.  Not a muscle twitched, nor a
tremor shook his giant frame as a soldier of the guard
roughly stripped his gorgeous trappings from him.

"Begone," screamed the infuriated little old woman.  "Begone,
but instead of the light of the gardens of Issus let you
serve as a slave of this slave who conquered you in the
prison on the Isle of Shador in the Sea of Omean.  Take him
away out of the sight of my divine eyes."

Slowly and with high held head the proud Xodar turned
and stalked from the chamber.  Issus rose and turned to leave
the room by another exit.

Turning to me, she said: "You shall be returned to Shador
for the present.  Later Issus will see the manner of your
fighting.  Go."  Then she disappeared, followed by her retinue.
Only Phaidor lagged behind, and as I started to follow my
guard toward the gardens, the girl came running after me.

"Oh, do not leave me in this terrible place," she begged.
"Forgive the things I said to you, my Prince.  I did not
mean them.  Only take me away with you.  Let me share
your imprisonment on Shador."  Her words were an almost
incoherent volley of thoughts, so rapidly she spoke.
"You did not understand the honour that I did you.  Among the
therns there is no marriage or giving in marriage, as among the
lower orders of the outer world.  We might have lived together
for ever in love and happiness.  We have both looked upon
Issus and in a year we die.  Let us live that year at least
together in what measure of joy remains for the doomed."

"If it was difficult for me to understand you, Phaidor," I
replied, "can you not understand that possibly it is equally
difficult for you to understand the motives, the customs
and the social laws that guide me?  I do not wish to hurt
you, nor to seem to undervalue the honour which you have
done me, but the thing you desire may not be.  Regardless
of the foolish belief of the peoples of the outer world, or of
Holy Thern, or ebon First Born, I am not dead.  While I
live my heart beats for but one woman--the incomparable
Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium.  When death overtakes me
my heart shall have ceased to beat; but what comes after
that I know not.  And in that I am as wise as Matai Shang,
Master of Life and Death upon Barsoom; or Issus, Goddess
of Life Eternal."

Phaidor stood looking at me intently for a moment.  No
anger showed in her eyes this time, only a pathetic expression
of hopeless sorrow.

"I do not understand," she said, and turning walked slowly in
the direction of the door through which Issus and her retinue
had passed.  A moment later she had passed from my sight.



CHAPTER X


THE PRISON ISLE OF SHADOR


In the outer gardens to which the guard now escorted me,
I found Xodar surrounded by a crowd of noble blacks.
They were reviling and cursing him.  The men slapped
his face.  The woman spat upon him.

When I appeared they turned their attentions toward me.

"Ah," cried one, "so this is the creature who overcame
the great Xodar bare-handed.  Let us see how it was done."

"Let him bind Thurid," suggested a beautiful woman,
laughing.  "Thurid is a noble Dator.  Let Thurid show the
dog what it means to face a real man."

"Yes, Thurid!  Thurid!" cried a dozen voices.

"Here he is now," exclaimed another, and turning in the
direction indicated I saw a huge black weighed down with
resplendent ornaments and arms advancing with noble and
gallant bearing toward us.

"What now?" he cried.  "What would you of Thurid?"

Quickly a dozen voices explained.

Thurid turned toward Xodar, his eyes narrowing to two nasty slits.

"Calot!" he hissed.  "Ever did I think you carried the heart
of a sorak in your putrid breast.  Often have you bested me
in the secret councils of Issus, but now in the field of war
where men are truly gauged your scabby heart hath revealed
its sores to all the world.  Calot, I spurn you with my foot,"
and with the words he turned to kick Xodar.

My blood was up.  For minutes it had been boiling at the cowardly
treatment they had been according this once powerful comrade
because he had fallen from the favour of Issus.  I had no love
for Xodar, but I cannot stand the sight of cowardly injustice
and persecution without seeing red as through a haze of bloody mist,
and doing things on the impulse of the moment that I presume
I never should do after mature deliberation.

I was standing close beside Xodar as Thurid swung
his foot for the cowardly kick.  The degraded Dator
stood erect and motionless as a carven image.
He was prepared to take whatever his former comrades
had to offer in the way of insults and reproaches,
and take them in manly silence and stoicism.

But as Thurid's foot swung so did mine, and I caught him
a painful blow upon the shin bone that saved Xodar from
this added ignominy.

For a moment there was tense silence, then Thurid,
with a roar of rage sprang for my throat; just as Xodar
had upon the deck of the cruiser.  The results were identical.
I ducked beneath his outstretched arms, and as he lunged
past me planted a terrific right on the side of his jaw.

The big fellow spun around like a top, his knees gave
beneath him and he crumpled to the ground at my feet.

The blacks gazed in astonishment, first at the still form
of the proud Dator lying there in the ruby dust of the pathway,
then at me as though they could not believe that such a thing could be.

"You asked me to bind Thurid," I cried; "behold!"  And
then I stooped beside the prostrate form, tore the harness
from it, and bound the fellow's arms and legs securely.

"As you have done to Xodar, now do you likewise to Thurid.
Take him before Issus, bound in his own harness, that she
may see with her own eyes that there be one among
you now who is greater than the First Born."

"Who are you?" whispered the woman who had first suggested
that I attempt to bind Thurid.

"I am a citizen of two worlds; Captain John Carter of Virginia,
Prince of the House of Tardos Mors, Jeddak of Helium.
Take this man to your goddess, as I have said, and tell her,
too, that as I have done to Xodar and Thurid, so also can I
do to the mightiest of her Dators.  With naked hands,
with long-sword or with short-sword, I challenge the
flower of her fighting-men to combat."

"Come," said the officer who was guarding me back to Shador;
"my orders are imperative; there is to be no delay.
Xodar, come you also."

There was little of disrespect in the tone that the man used in
addressing either Xodar or myself.  It was evident that he felt
less contempt for the former Dator since he had witnessed the
ease with which I disposed of the powerful Thurid.

That his respect for me was greater than it should have
been for a slave was quite apparent from the fact that
during the balance of the return journey he walked or stood
always behind me, a drawn short-sword in his hand.

The return to the Sea of Omean was uneventful.  We dropped
down the awful shaft in the same car that had brought
us to the surface.  There we entered the submarine,
taking the long dive to the tunnel far beneath the upper
world.  Then through the tunnel and up again to the pool
from which we had had our first introduction to the
wonderful passageway from Omean to the Temple of Issus.

From the island of the submarine we were transported
on a small cruiser to the distant Isle of Shador.
Here we found a small stone prison and a guard of half a
dozen blacks.  There was no ceremony wasted in completing our
incarceration.  One of the blacks opened the door of the prison
with a huge key, we walked in, the door closed behind us,
the lock grated, and with the sound there swept over me
again that terrible feeling of hopelessness that I had felt in
the Chamber of Mystery in the Golden Cliffs beneath the
gardens of the Holy Therns.

Then Tars Tarkas had been with me, but now I was utterly
alone in so far as friendly companionship was concerned.  I
fell to wondering about the fate of the great Thark, and of
his beautiful companion, the girl, Thuvia.  Even should they
by some miracle have escaped and been received and spared
by a friendly nation, what hope had I of the succour which
I knew they would gladly extend if it lay in their power.

They could not guess my whereabouts or my fate, for none
on all Barsoom even dream of such a place as this.  Nor
would it have advantaged me any had they known the exact
location of my prison, for who could hope to penetrate to
this buried sea in the face of the mighty navy of the First
Born?  No: my case was hopeless.

Well, I would make the best of it, and, rising, I swept aside
the brooding despair that had been endeavouring to claim me.
With the idea of exploring my prison, I started to look around.

Xodar sat, with bowed head, upon a low stone bench near
the centre of the room in which we were.  He had not spoken
since Issus had degraded him.

The building was roofless, the walls rising to a height of
about thirty feet.  Half-way up were a couple of small,
heavily barred windows.  The prison was divided into several
rooms by partitions twenty feet high.  There was no one in
the room which we occupied, but two doors which led to
other rooms were opened.  I entered one of these rooms,
but found it vacant.  Thus I continued through several of the
chambers until in the last one I found a young red Martian
boy sleeping upon the stone bench which constituted the only
furniture of any of the prison cells.

Evidently he was the only other prisoner.  As he slept I
leaned over and looked at him.  There was something strangely
familiar about his face, and yet I could not place him.

His features were very regular and, like the proportions
of his graceful limbs and body, beautiful in the extreme.
He was very light in colour for a red man, but in other
respects he seemed a typical specimen of this handsome race.

I did not awaken him, for sleep in prison is such a priceless
boon that I have seen men transformed into raging brutes when
robbed by one of their fellow-prisoners of a few precious
moments of it.

Returning to my own cell, I found Xodar still sitting in the
same position in which I had left him.

"Man," I cried, "it will profit you nothing to mope thus.
It were no disgrace to be bested by John Carter.  You have
seen that in the ease with which I accounted for Thurid.
You knew it before when on the cruiser's deck you saw me
slay three of your comrades."

"I would that you had dispatched me at the same time," he said.

"Come, come!" I cried.  "There is hope yet.  Neither of us is dead.
We are great fighters.  Why not win to freedom?"

He looked at me in amazement.

"You know not of what you speak," he replied.  "Issus is omnipotent.
Issus is omniscient. She hears now the words you speak.
She knows the thoughts you think.  It is sacrilege even
to dream of breaking her commands."

"Rot, Xodar," I ejaculated impatiently.

He sprang to his feet in horror.

"The curse of Issus will fall upon you," he cried.
"In another instant you will be smitten down, writhing
to your death in horrible agony."

"Do you believe that, Xodar?" I asked.

"Of course; who would dare doubt?"

"I doubt; yes, and further, I deny," I said.  "Why, Xodar,
you tell me that she even knows my thoughts.  The red men
have all had that power for ages.  And another wonderful power.
They can shut their minds so that none may read their thoughts.
I learned the first secret years ago; the other I never had to learn,
since upon all Barsoom is none who can read what passes in the
secret chambers of my brain.

"Your goddess cannot read my thoughts; nor can she
read yours when you are out of sight, unless you will it.
Had she been able to read mine, I am afraid that her pride
would have suffered a rather severe shock when I turned at
her command to 'gaze upon the holy vision of her radiant face.'"

"What do you mean?" he whispered in an affrighted
voice, so low that I could scarcely hear him.

"I mean that I thought her the most repulsive and vilely
hideous creature my eyes ever had rested upon."

For a moment he eyed me in horror-stricken amazement,
and then with a cry of "Blasphemer" he sprang upon me.

I did not wish to strike him again, nor was it necessary,
since he was unarmed and therefore quite harmless to me.

As he came I grasped his left wrist with my left hand,
and, swinging my right arm about his left shoulder,
caught him beneath the chin with my elbow and bore
him backward across my thigh.

There he hung helpless for a moment, glaring up at me
in impotent rage.

"Xodar," I said, "let us be friends.  For a year, possibly,
we may be forced to live together in the narrow confines of
this tiny room.  I am sorry to have offended you, but I could
not dream that one who had suffered from the cruel injustice
of Issus still could believe her divine.

"I will say a few more words, Xodar, with no intent
to wound your feelings further, but rather that you may
give thought to the fact that while we live we are still more
the arbiters of our own fate than is any god.

"Issus, you see, has not struck me dead, nor is she rescuing
her faithful Xodar from the clutches of the unbeliever who
defamed her fair beauty.  No, Xodar, your Issus is a mortal
old woman.  Once out of her clutches and she cannot harm you.

"With your knowledge of this strange land, and my knowledge
of the outer world, two such fighting-men as you and I
should be able to win our way to freedom.  Even though we
died in the attempt, would not our memories be fairer than
as though we remained in servile fear to be butchered by a
cruel and unjust tyrant--call her goddess or mortal, as you will."

As I finished I raised Xodar to his feet and released him.
He did not renew the attack upon me, nor did he speak.
Instead, he walked toward the bench, and, sinking down upon it,
remained lost in deep thought for hours.

A long time afterward I heard a soft sound at the doorway
leading to one of the other apartments, and, looking up,
beheld the red Martian youth gazing intently at us.

"Kaor," I cried, after the red Martian manner of greeting.

"Kaor," he replied.  "What do you here?"

"I await my death, I presume," I replied with a wry smile.

He too smiled, a brave and winning smile.

"I also," he said.  "Mine will come soon.  I looked upon
the radiant beauty of Issus nearly a year since.  It has
always been a source of keen wonder to me that I did not
drop dead at the first sight of that hideous countenance.
And her belly!  By my first ancestor, but never was there
so grotesque a figure in all the universe.  That they should
call such a one Goddess of Life Eternal, Goddess of Death,
Mother of the Nearer Moon, and fifty other equally
impossible titles, is quite beyond me."

"How came you here?" I asked.

"It is very simple.  I was flying a one-man air scout far to
the south when the brilliant idea occurred to me that I should
like to search for the Lost Sea of Korus which tradition
places near to the south pole.  I must have inherited from my
father a wild lust for adventure, as well as a hollow where
my bump of reverence should be.

"I had reached the area of eternal ice when my port
propeller jammed, and I dropped to the ground to make repairs.
Before I knew it the air was black with fliers, and a
hundred of these First Born devils were leaping to the
ground all about me.

"With drawn swords they made for me, but before I went down
beneath them they had tasted of the steel of my father's
sword, and I had given such an account of myself as I know
would have pleased my sire had he lived to witness it."

"Your father is dead?" I asked.

"He died before the shell broke to let me step out into a
world that has been very good to me.  But for the sorrow
that I had never the honour to know my father, I have been
very happy.  My only sorrow now is that my mother must
mourn me as she has for ten long years mourned my father."

"Who was your father?" I asked.

He was about to reply when the outer door of our prison
opened and a burly guard entered and ordered him to his
own quarters for the night, locking the door after him
as he passed through into the further chamber.

"It is Issus' wish that you two be confined in the same
room," said the guard when he had returned to our cell.
"This cowardly slave of a slave is to serve you well,"
he said to me, indicating Xodar with a wave of his hand.
"If he does not, you are to beat him into submission.
It is Issus' wish that you heap upon him every indignity
and degradation of which you can conceive."

With these words he left us.

Xodar still sat with his face buried in his hands.  I walked
to his side and placed my hand upon his shoulder.

"Xodar," I said, "you have heard the commands of Issus,
but you need not fear that I shall attempt to put them
into execution.  You are a brave man, Xodar.  It is your own
affair if you wish to be persecuted and humiliated; but
were I you I should assert my manhood and defy my enemies."

"I have been thinking very hard, John Carter," he said,
"of all the new ideas you gave me a few hours since.  Little
by little I have been piecing together the things that you
said which sounded blasphemous to me then with the things
that I have seen in my past life and dared not even think
about for fear of bringing down upon me the wrath of Issus.

"I believe now that she is a fraud; no more divine than
you or I.  More I am willing to concede--that the First Born
are no holier than the Holy Therns, nor the Holy Therns
more holy than the red men.

"The whole fabric of our religion is based on superstitious
belief in lies that have been foisted upon us for ages by
those directly above us, to whose personal profit and
aggrandizement it was to have us continue to believe as
they wished us to believe.

"I am ready to cast off the ties that have bound me.  I am
ready to defy Issus herself; but what will it avail us?
Be the First Born gods or mortals, they are a powerful race,
and we are as fast in their clutches as though we were already dead.
There is no escape."

"I have escaped from bad plights in the past, my friend,"
I replied; "nor while life is in me shall I despair of escaping
from the Isle of Shador and the Sea of Omean."

"But we cannot escape even from the four walls of our
prison," urged Xodar.  "Test this flint-like surface," he cried,
smiting the solid rock that confined us.  "And look upon this
polished surface; none could cling to it to reach the top."

I smiled.

"That is the least of our troubles, Xodar," I replied.  "I will
guarantee to scale the wall and take you with me, if you will
help with your knowledge of the customs here to appoint the best
time for the attempt, and guide me to the shaft that lets from the
dome of this abysmal sea to the light of God's pure air above."

"Night time is the best and offers the only slender chance
we have, for then men sleep, and only a dozing watch nods
in the tops of the battleships.  No watch is kept upon the
cruisers and smaller craft.  The watchers upon the larger
vessels see to all about them.  It is night now."

"But," I exclaimed, "it is not dark!  How can it be night, then?"

He smiled.

"You forget," he said, "that we are far below ground.
The light of the sun never penetrates here.  There are
no moons and no stars reflected in the bosom of Omean.
The phosphorescent light you now see pervading this great
subterranean vault emanates from the rocks that form its dome;
it is always thus upon Omean, just as the billows are always
as you see them--rolling, ever rolling over a windless sea.

"At the appointed hour of night upon the world above,
the men whose duties hold them here sleep, but the light is
ever the same."

"It will make escape more difficult," I said, and then I
shrugged my shoulders; for what, pray, is the pleasure of
doing an easy thing?

"Let us sleep on it to-night," said Xodar.  "A plan may
come with our awakening."

So we threw ourselves upon the hard stone floor of our
prison and slept the sleep of tired men.



CHAPTER XI


WHEN HELL BROKE LOOSE


Early the next morning Xodar and I commenced work
upon our plans for escape.  First I had him sketch upon the
stone floor of our cell as accurate a map of the south
polar regions as was possible with the crude instruments
at our disposal--a buckle from my harness, and the sharp
edge of the wondrous gem I had taken from Sator Throg.

From this I computed the general direction of Helium and the
distance at which it lay from the opening which led to Omean.

Then I had him draw a map of Omean, indicating plainly
the position of Shador and of the opening in the dome which
led to the outer world.

These I studied until they were indelibly imprinted in my
memory.  From Xodar I learned the duties and customs of
the guards who patrolled Shador.  It seemed that during the
hours set aside for sleep only one man was on duty at a
time.  He paced a beat that passed around the prison, at a
distance of about a hundred feet from the building.

The pace of the sentries, Xodar said, was very slow,
requiring nearly ten minutes to make a single round.
This meant that for practically five minutes at a time each
side of the prison was unguarded as the sentry pursued his
snail like pace upon the opposite side.

"This information you ask," said Xodar, "will be all very
valuable AFTER we get out, but nothing that you have
asked has any bearing on that first and most important
consideration."

"We will get out all right," I replied, laughing.  "Leave that to me."

"When shall we make the attempt?" he asked.

"The first night that finds a small craft moored near
the shore of Shador," I replied.

"But how will you know that any craft is moored near
Shador?  The windows are far beyond our reach."

"Not so, friend Xodar; look!"

With a bound I sprang to the bars of the window opposite
us, and took a quick survey of the scene without.

Several small craft and two large battleships lay within
a hundred yards of Shador.

"To-night," I thought, and was just about to voice my
decision to Xodar, when, without warning, the door of our
prison opened and a guard stepped in.

If the fellow saw me there our chances of escape might
quickly go glimmering, for I knew that they would put me
in irons if they had the slightest conception of the wonderful
agility which my earthly muscles gave me upon Mars.

The man had entered and was standing facing the centre
of the room, so that his back was toward me.  Five feet
above me was the top of a partition wall separating our
cell from the next.

There was my only chance to escape detection.  If the
fellow turned, I was lost; nor could I have dropped to the
floor undetected, since he was no nearly below me that
I would have struck him had I done so.

"Where is the white man?" cried the guard of Xodar.
"Issus commands his presence."  He started to turn to see if
I were in another part of the cell.

I scrambled up the iron grating of the window until I
could catch a good footing on the sill with one foot; then I
let go my hold and sprang for the partition top.

"What was that?" I heard the deep voice of the black
bellow as my metal grated against the stone wall as I slipped
over.  Then I dropped lightly to the floor of the cell beyond.

"Where is the white slave?" again cried the guard.

"I know not," replied Xodar.  "He was here even as you
entered.  I am not his keeper--go find him."

The black grumbled something that I could not understand,
and then I heard him unlocking the door into one
of the other cells on the further side.  Listening intently,
I caught the sound as the door closed behind him.  Then I
sprang once more to the top of the partition and dropped
into my own cell beside the astonished Xodar.

"Do you see now how we will escape?" I asked him in a whisper.

"I see how you may," he replied, "but I am no wiser than before
as to how I am to pass these walls.  Certain it is that I cannot
bounce over them as you do."

We heard the guard moving about from cell to cell, and
finally, his rounds completed, he again entered ours.
When his eyes fell upon me they fairly bulged from his head.

"By the shell of my first ancestor!" he roared.
"Where have you been?"

"I have been in prison since you put me here yesterday,"
I answered.  "I was in this room when you entered.
You had better look to your eyesight."

He glared at me in mingled rage and relief.

"Come," he said.  "Issus commands your presence."

He conducted me outside the prison, leaving Xodar behind.
There we found several other guards, and with them the
red Martian youth who occupied another cell upon Shador.

The journey I had taken to the Temple of Issus on the
preceding day was repeated.  The guards kept the red boy
and myself separated, so that we had no opportunity to continue
the conversation that had been interrupted the previous night.

The youth's face had haunted me.  Where had I seen
him before.  There was something strangely familiar in
every line of him; in his carriage, his manner of speaking,
his gestures.  I could have sworn that I knew him, and yet
I knew too that I had never seen him before.

When we reached the gardens of Issus we were led away
from the temple instead of toward it.  The way wound through
enchanted parks to a mighty wall that towered a hundred
feet in air.

Massive gates gave egress upon a small plain, surrounded
by the same gorgeous forests that I had seen at the foot of
the Golden Cliffs.

Crowds of blacks were strolling in the same direction
that our guards were leading us, and with them mingled
my old friends the plant men and great white apes.

The brutal beasts moved among the crowd as pet dogs
might.  If they were in the way the blacks pushed them
roughly to one side, or whacked them with the flat of a
sword, and the animals slunk away as in great fear.

Presently we came upon our destination, a great amphitheatre
situated at the further edge of the plain, and about half a
mile beyond the garden walls.

Through a massive arched gateway the blacks poured in
to take their seats, while our guards led us to a smaller
entrance near one end of the structure.

Through this we passed into an enclosure beneath the
seats, where we found a number of other prisoners herded
together under guard.  Some of them were in irons, but
for the most part they seemed sufficiently awed by the
presence of their guards to preclude any possibility of
attempted escape.

During the trip from Shador I had had no opportunity
to talk with my fellow-prisoner, but now that we were safely
within the barred paddock our guards abated their watchfulness,
with the result that I found myself able to approach the red
Martian youth for whom I felt such a strange attraction.

"What is the object of this assembly?" I asked him.
"Are we to fight for the edification of the First Born,
or is it something worse than that?"

"It is a part of the monthly rites of Issus," he replied,
"in which black men wash the sins from their souls in the
blood of men from the outer world.  If, perchance, the
black is killed, it is evidence of his disloyalty to Issus--
the unpardonable sin.  If he lives through the contest he
is held acquitted of the charge that forced the sentence of
the rites, as it is called, upon him.

"The forms of combat vary.  A number of us may be
pitted together against an equal number, or twice the
number of blacks; or singly we may be sent forth to
face wild beasts, or some famous black warrior."

"And if we are victorious," I asked, "what then--freedom?"

He laughed.

"Freedom, forsooth.  The only freedom for us death.
None who enters the domains of the First Born ever leave.
If we prove able fighters we are permitted to fight often.
If we are not mighty fighters--"  He shrugged his shoulders.
"Sooner or later we die in the arena."

"And you have fought often?" I asked.

"Very often," he replied.  "It is my only pleasure.  Some
hundred black devils have I accounted for during nearly a
year of the rites of Issus.  My mother would be very proud
could she only know how well I have maintained the traditions
of my father's prowess."

"Your father must have been a mighty warrior!" I said.
"I have known most of the warriors of Barsoom in my
time; doubtless I knew him.  Who was he?"

"My father was--"

"Come, calots!" cried the rough voice of a guard.  "To
the slaughter with you," and roughly we were hustled to
the steep incline that led to the chambers far below which
let out upon the arena.

The amphitheatre, like all I had ever seen upon Barsoom,
was built in a large excavation.  Only the highest seats,
which formed the low wall surrounding the pit, were above the
level of the ground.  The arena itself was far below the surface.

Just beneath the lowest tier of seats was a series of
barred cages on a level with the surface of the arena.  Into
these we were herded.  But, unfortunately, my youthful friend
was not of those who occupied a cage with me.

Directly opposite my cage was the throne of Issus.  Here
the horrid creature squatted, surrounded by a hundred slave
maidens sparkling in jewelled trappings.  Brilliant cloths of
many hues and strange patterns formed the soft cushion
covering of the dais upon which they reclined about her.

On four sides of the throne and several feet below it stood
three solid ranks of heavily armed soldiery, elbow to elbow.
In front of these were the high dignitaries of this mock
heaven--gleaming blacks bedecked with precious stones, upon
their foreheads the insignia of their rank set in circles of gold.

On both sides of the throne stretched a solid mass
of humanity from top to bottom of the amphitheatre.
There were as many women as men, and each was clothed in
the wondrously wrought harness of his station and his house.
With each black was from one to three slaves, drawn from
the domains of the therns and from the outer world.  The
blacks are all "noble."  There is no peasantry among the
First Born.  Even the lowest soldier is a god, and has his
slaves to wait upon him.

The First Born do no work.  The men fight--that is a sacred
privilege and duty; to fight and die for Issus.  The women do
nothing, absolutely nothing.  Slaves wash them, slaves dress
them, slaves feed them.  There are some, even, who have
slaves that talk for them, and I saw one who sat during
the rites with closed eyes while a slave narrated to her the
events that were transpiring within the arena.

The first event of the day was the Tribute to Issus.  It
marked the end of those poor unfortunates who had looked
upon the divine glory of the goddess a full year before.
There were ten of them--splendid beauties from the proud
courts of mighty Jeddaks and from the temples of the
Holy Therns.  For a year they had served in the retinue of
Issus; to-day they were to pay the price of this divine
preferment with their lives; tomorrow they would grace the
tables of the court functionaries.

A huge black entered the arena with the young women.
Carefully he inspected them, felt of their limbs and poked
them in the ribs.  Presently he selected one of their number
whom he led before the throne of Issus.  He addressed
some words to the goddess which I could not hear.  Issus
nodded her head.  The black raised his hands above his head
in token of salute, grasped the girl by the wrist, and dragged
her from the arena through a small doorway below the throne.

"Issus will dine well to-night," said a prisoner beside me.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"That was her dinner that old Thabis is taking to the
kitchens.  Didst not note how carefully he selected the
plumpest and tenderest of the lot?"

I growled out my curses on the monster sitting opposite
us on the gorgeous throne.

"Fume not," admonished my companion; "you will see
far worse than that if you live even a month among the
First Born."

I turned again in time to see the gate of a nearby cage
thrown open and three monstrous white apes spring into the
arena.  The girls shrank in a frightened group in the centre
of the enclosure.

One was on her knees with imploring hands outstretched
toward Issus; but the hideous deity only leaned further
forward in keener anticipation of the entertainment to come.
At length the apes spied the huddled knot of terror-stricken
maidens and with demoniacal shrieks of bestial frenzy,
charged upon them.

A wave of mad fury surged over me.  The cruel cowardliness
of the power-drunk creature whose malignant mind conceived
such frightful forms of torture stirred to their uttermost
depths my resentment and my manhood.  The blood-red haze
that presaged death to my foes swam before my eyes.

The guard lolled before the unbarred gate of the cage
which confined me.  What need of bars, indeed, to keep
those poor victims from rushing into the arena which the
edict of the gods had appointed as their death place!

A single blow sent the black unconscious to the ground.
Snatching up his long-sword, I sprang into the arena.  The
apes were almost upon the maidens, but a couple of mighty
bounds were all my earthly muscles required to carry me
to the centre of the sand-strewn floor.

For an instant silence reigned in the great amphitheatre,
then a wild shout arose from the cages of the doomed.
My long-sword circled whirring through the air, and a great
ape sprawled, headless, at the feet of the fainting girls.

The other apes turned now upon me, and as I stood facing
them a sullen roar from the audience answered the wild cheers
from the cages.  From the tail of my eye I saw a score
of guards rushing across the glistening sand toward me.
Then a figure broke from one of the cages behind them.
It was the youth whose personality so fascinated me.

He paused a moment before the cages, with upraised sword.

"Come, men of the outer world!" he shouted.  "Let us
make our deaths worth while, and at the back of this
unknown warrior turn this day's Tribute to Issus into an
orgy of revenge that will echo through the ages and cause
black skins to blanch at each repetition of the rites of Issus.
Come!  The racks without your cages are filled with blades."

Without waiting to note the outcome of his plea, he
turned and bounded toward me.  From every cage that
harboured red men a thunderous shout went up in answer
to his exhortation.  The inner guards went down beneath
howling mobs, and the cages vomited forth their inmates hot
with the lust to kill.

The racks that stood without were stripped of the swords
with which the prisoners were to have been armed to enter
their allotted combats, and a swarm of determined warriors
sped to our support.

The great apes, towering in all their fifteen feet of height,
had gone down before my sword while the charging guards
were still some distance away.  Close behind them pursued
the youth.  At my back were the young girls, and as it
was in their service that I fought, I remained standing
there to meet my inevitable death, but with the determination
to give such an account of myself as would long be remembered
in the land of the First Born.

I noted the marvellous speed of the young red man as
he raced after the guards.  Never had I seen such speed in
any Martian.  His leaps and bounds were little short of those
which my earthly muscles had produced to create such awe
and respect on the part of the green Martians into whose
hands I had fallen on that long-gone day that had seen my
first advent upon Mars.

The guards had not reached me when he fell upon them
from the rear, and as they turned, thinking from the
fierceness of his onslaught that a dozen were attacking them,
I rushed them from my side.

In the rapid fighting that followed I had little chance
to note aught else than the movements of my immediate
adversaries, but now and again I caught a fleeting glimpse
of a purring sword and a lightly springing figure of sinewy
steel that filled my heart with a strange yearning and a
mighty but unaccountable pride.

On the handsome face of the boy a grim smile played,
and ever and anon he threw a taunting challenge to the
foes that faced him.  In this and other ways his manner of
fighting was similar to that which had always marked me
on the field of combat.

Perhaps it was this vague likeness which made me love
the boy, while the awful havoc that his sword played amongst
the blacks filled my soul with a tremendous respect for him.

For my part, I was fighting as I had fought a thousand
times before--now sidestepping a wicked thrust, now stepping
quickly in to let my sword's point drink deep in a foeman's
heart, before it buried itself in the throat of his companion.

We were having a merry time of it, we two, when a great
body of Issus' own guards were ordered into the arena.
On they came with fierce cries, while from every side the
armed prisoners swarmed upon them.

For half an hour it was as though all hell had broken loose.
In the walled confines of the arena we fought in an
inextricable mass--howling, cursing, blood-streaked
demons; and ever the sword of the young red man flashed
beside me.

Slowly and by repeated commands I had succeeded in drawing
the prisoners into a rough formation about us, so that at
last we fought formed into a rude circle in the centre of
which were the doomed maids.

Many had gone down on both sides, but by far the greater
havoc had been wrought in the ranks of the guards of Issus.
I could see messengers running swiftly through the audience,
and as they passed the nobles there unsheathed their swords
and sprang into the arena.  They were going to annihilate
us by force of numbers--that was quite evidently their plan.

I caught a glimpse of Issus leaning far forward upon her
throne, her hideous countenance distorted in a horrid
grimace of hate and rage, in which I thought I could
distinguish an expression of fear.  It was that face
that inspired me to the thing that followed.

Quickly I ordered fifty of the prisoners to drop back
behind us and form a new circle about the maidens.

"Remain and protect them until I return," I commanded.

Then, turning to those who formed the outer line, I cried,
"Down with Issus!  Follow me to the throne; we will reap
vengeance where vengeance is deserved."

The youth at my side was the first to take up the cry of
"Down with Issus!" and then at my back and from all
sides rose a hoarse shout, "To the throne!  To the throne!"

As one man we moved, an irresistible fighting mass, over
the bodies of dead and dying foes toward the gorgeous
throne of the Martian deity.  Hordes of the doughtiest
fighting-men of the First Born poured from the audience to
check our progress.  We mowed them down before us as they
had been paper men.

"To the seats, some of you!" I cried as we approached
the arena's barrier wall.  "Ten of us can take the throne,"
for I had seen that Issus' guards had for the most part
entered the fray within the arena.

On both sides of me the prisoners broke to left and
right for the seats, vaulting the low wall with dripping
swords lusting for the crowded victims who awaited them.

In another moment the entire amphitheatre was filled
with the shrieks of the dying and the wounded, mingled with
the clash of arms and triumphant shouts of the victors.

Side by side the young red man and I, with perhaps a
dozen others, fought our way to the foot of the throne.
The remaining guards, reinforced by the high dignitaries
and nobles of the First Born, closed in between us and
Issus, who sat leaning far forward upon her carved sorapus
bench, now screaming high-pitched commands to her following,
now hurling blighting curses upon those who sought to
desecrate her godhood.

The frightened slaves about her trembled in wide-eyed
expectancy, knowing not whether to pray for our victory
or our defeat.  Several among them, proud daughters no
doubt of some of Barsoom's noblest warriors, snatched
swords from the hands of the fallen and fell upon the
guards of Issus, but they were soon cut down; glorious
martyrs to a hopeless cause.

The men with us fought well, but never since Tars Tarkas
and I fought out that long, hot afternoon shoulder to
shoulder against the hordes of Warhoon in the dead sea
bottom before Thark, had I seen two men fight to such
good purpose and with such unconquerable ferocity as
the young red man and I fought that day before the throne
of Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Life Eternal.

Man by man those who stood between us and the carven
sorapus wood bench went down before our blades.  Others
swarmed in to fill the breach, but inch by inch, foot by
foot we won nearer and nearer to our goal.

Presently a cry went up from a section of the stands
near by--"Rise slaves!"  "Rise slaves!" it rose and fell until
it swelled to a mighty volume of sound that swept in great
billows around the entire amphitheatre.

For an instant, as though by common assent, we ceased
our fighting to look for the meaning of this new note nor
did it take but a moment to translate its significance.  In
all parts of the structure the female slaves were falling
upon their masters with whatever weapon came first to hand.
A dagger snatched from the harness of her mistress was
waved aloft by some fair slave, its shimmering blade crimson
with the lifeblood of its owner; swords plucked from the
bodies of the dead about them; heavy ornaments which
could be turned into bludgeons--such were the implements
with which these fair women wreaked the long-pent vengeance
which at best could but partially recompense them for the
unspeakable cruelties and indignities which their black masters
had heaped upon them.  And those who could find no other weapons
used their strong fingers and their gleaming teeth.

It was at once a sight to make one shudder and to cheer;
but in a brief second we were engaged once more in our
own battle with only the unquenchable battle cry of the
women to remind us that they still fought--"Rise slaves!"
"Rise slaves!"

Only a single thin rank of men now stood between us
and Issus.  Her face was blue with terror.  Foam flecked
her lips.  She seemed too paralysed with fear to move.
Only the youth and I fought now.  The others all had
fallen, and I was like to have gone down too from a nasty
long-sword cut had not a hand reached out from behind
my adversary and clutched his elbow as the blade was
falling upon me.  The youth sprang to my side and ran
his sword through the fellow before he could recover to
deliver another blow.

I should have died even then but for that as my sword
was tight wedged in the breastbone of a Dator of the First
Born.  As the fellow went down I snatched his sword from
him and over his prostrate body looked into the eyes of
the one whose quick hand had saved me from the first cut of
his sword--it was Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.

"Fly, my Prince!" she cried.  "It is useless to fight them
longer.  All within the arena are dead.  All who charged
the throne are dead but you and this youth.  Only among
the seats are there left any of your fighting-men, and they
and the slave women are fast being cut down.  Listen!  You
can scarce hear the battle-cry of the women now for nearly
all are dead.  For each one of you there are ten thousand
blacks within the domains of the First Born.  Break for the
open and the sea of Korus.  With your mighty sword arm
you may yet win to the Golden Cliffs and the templed gardens
of the Holy Therns.  There tell your story to Matai Shang,
my father.  He will keep you, and together you may find a way
to rescue me.  Fly while there is yet a bare chance for flight."

But that was not my mission, nor could I see much to
be preferred in the cruel hospitality of the Holy Therns
to that of the First Born.

"Down with Issus!" I shouted, and together the boy and
I took up the fight once more.  Two blacks went down
with our swords in their vitals, and we stood face to face
with Issus.  As my sword went up to end her horrid career
her paralysis left her, and with an ear-piercing shriek she
turned to flee.  Directly behind her a black gulf suddenly
yawned in the flooring of the dais.  She sprang for the
opening with the youth and I close at her heels.  Her scattered
guard rallied at her cry and rushed for us.  A blow fell
upon the head of the youth.  He staggered and would have
fallen, but I caught him in my left arm and turned to face
an infuriated mob of religious fanatics crazed by the affront
I had put upon their goddess, just as Issus disappeared into
the black depths beneath me.




CHAPTER XII


DOOMED TO DIE


For an instant I stood there before they fell upon me, but
the first rush of them forced me back a step or two.  My
foot felt for the floor but found only empty space.  I had
backed into the pit which had received Issus.  For a second
I toppled there upon the brink.  Then I too with the boy
still tightly clutched in my arms pitched backward into the
black abyss.

We struck a polished chute, the opening above us closed
as magically as it had opened, and we shot down, unharmed,
into a dimly lighted apartment far below the arena.

As I rose to my feet the first thing I saw was the malignant
countenance of Issus glaring at me through the heavy bars
of a grated door at one side of the chamber.

"Rash mortal!" she shrilled.  "You shall pay the awful
penalty for your blasphemy in this secret cell.  Here you shall
lie alone and in darkness with the carcass of your accomplice
festering in its rottenness by your side, until crazed by
loneliness and hunger you feed upon the crawling maggots that
were once a man."

That was all.  In another instant she was gone, and the dim
light which had filled the cell faded into Cimmerian blackness.

"Pleasant old lady," said a voice at my side.

"Who speaks?" I asked.

"'Tis I, your companion, who has had the honour this day of
fighting shoulder to shoulder with the greatest warrior that
ever wore metal upon Barsoom."

"I thank God that you are not dead," I said.  "I feared for
that nasty cut upon your head."

"It but stunned me," he replied.  "A mere scratch."

"Maybe it were as well had it been final," I said.  "We
seem to be in a pretty fix here with a splendid chance of
dying of starvation and thirst."

"Where are we?"

"Beneath the arena," I replied.  "We tumbled down the
shaft that swallowed Issus as she was almost at our mercy."

He laughed a low laugh of pleasure and relief, and then
reaching out through the inky blackness he sought my
shoulder and pulled my ear close to his mouth.

"Nothing could be better," he whispered.  "There are secrets
within the secrets of Issus of which Issus herself does not dream."

"What do you mean?"

"I laboured with the other slaves a year since in the
remodelling of these subterranean galleries, and at that
time we found below these an ancient system of corridors
and chambers that had been sealed up for ages.  The blacks
in charge of the work explored them, taking several of us
along to do whatever work there might be occasion for.
I know the entire system perfectly.

"There are miles of corridors honeycombing the ground beneath
the gardens and the temple itself, and there is one passage
that leads down to and connects with the lower regions that
open on the water shaft that gives passage to Omean.

"If we can reach the submarine undetected we may yet
make the sea in which there are many islands where the
blacks never go.  There we may live for a time, and who
knows what may transpire to aid us to escape?"

He had spoken all in a low whisper, evidently fearing spying
ears even here, and so I answered him in the samesubdued tone.

"Lead back to Shador, my friend," I whispered.  "Xodar, the
black, is there.  We were to attempt our escape together,
so I cannot desert him."

"No," said the boy, "one cannot desert a friend.
It were better to be recaptured ourselves than that."

Then he commenced groping his way about the floor of
the dark chamber searching for the trap that led to the
corridors beneath.  At length he summoned me by a low,
"S-s-t," and I crept toward the sound of his voice to
find him kneeling on the brink of an opening in the floor.

"There is a drop here of about ten feet," he whispered.
"Hang by your hands and you will alight safely on a level
floor of soft sand."

Very quietly I lowered myself from the inky cell above into the
inky pit below.  So utterly dark was it that we could not see
our hands at an inch from our noses.  Never, I think, have I known
such complete absence of light as existed in the pits of Issus.

For an instant I hung in mid air.  There is a strange sensation
connected with an experience of that nature which is quite
difficult to describe.  When the feet tread empty air
and the distance below is shrouded in darkness there is a
feeling akin to panic at the thought of releasing the hold and
taking the plunge into unknown depths.

Although the boy had told me that it was but ten feet to
the floor below I experienced the same thrills as though I
were hanging above a bottomless pit.  Then I released my
hold and dropped--four feet to a soft cushion of sand.

The boy followed me.

"Raise me to your shoulders," he said, "and I will replace the trap."

This done he took me by the hand, leading me very
slowly, with much feeling about and frequent halts to assure
himself that he did not stray into wrong passageways.

Presently we commenced the descent of a very steep incline.

"It will not be long," he said, "before we shall have light.
At the lower levels we meet the same strata of phosphorescent
rock that illuminates Omean."

Never shall I forget that trip through the pits of Issus.
While it was devoid of important incidents yet it was
filled for me with a strange charm of excitement and
adventure which I think I must have hinged principally on
the unguessable antiquity of these long-forgotten corridors.
The things which the Stygian darkness hid from my objective
eye could not have been half so wonderful as the pictures
which my imagination wrought as it conjured to life again the
ancient peoples of this dying world and set them once more to
the labours, the intrigues, the mysteries and the cruelties
which they had practised to make their last stand against the
swarming hordes of the dead sea bottoms that had driven
them step by step to the uttermost pinnacle of the world
where they were now intrenched behind an impenetrable
barrier of superstition.

In addition to the green men there had been three principal
races upon Barsoom.  The blacks, the whites, and a race
of yellow men.  As the waters of the planet dried and the
seas receded, all other resources dwindled until life upon the
planet became a constant battle for survival.

The various races had made war upon one another for
ages, and the three higher types had easily bested the green
savages of the water places of the world, but now that the
receding seas necessitated constant abandonment of their
fortified cities and forced upon them a more or less nomadic
life in which they became separated into smaller communities
they soon fell prey to the fierce hordes of green men.
The result was a partial amalgamation of the blacks, whites
and yellows, the result of which is shown in the present
splendid race of red men.

I had always supposed that all traces of the original races
had disappeared from the face of Mars, yet within the past
four days I had found both whites and blacks in great multitudes.
Could it be possible that in some far-off corner of the planet
there still existed a remnant of the ancient race of yellow men?

My reveries were broken in upon by a low exclamation from the boy.

"At last, the lighted way," he cried, and looking up I beheld
at a long distance before us a dim radiance.

As we advanced the light increased until presently we
emerged into well-lighted passageways.  From then on our
progress was rapid until we came suddenly to the end of a
corridor that let directly upon the ledge surrounding the pool
of the submarine.

The craft lay at her moorings with uncovered hatch.
Raising his finger to his lips and then tapping his sword in a
significant manner, the youth crept noiselessly toward the vessel.
I was close at his heels.

Silently we dropped to the deserted deck, and on hands
and knees crawled toward the hatchway.  A stealthy glance
below revealed no guard in sight, and so with the quickness
and the soundlessness of cats we dropped together into the
main cabin of the submarine.  Even here was no sign of life.
Quickly we covered and secured the hatch.

Then the boy stepped into the pilot house, touched a button
and the boat sank amid swirling waters toward the bottom
of the shaft.  Even then there was no scurrying of feet as
we had expected, and while the boy remained to direct the
boat I slid from cabin to cabin in futile search for some
member of the crew.  The craft was entirely deserted.
Such good fortune seemed almost unbelievable.

When I returned to the pilot house to report the good
news to my companion he handed me a paper.

"This may explain the absence of the crew," he said.

It was a radio-aerial message to the commander of the submarine:


"The slaves have risen.  Come with what men you have and
those that you can gather on the way.  Too late to get aid
from Omean.  They are massacring all within the amphitheatre.
Issus is threatened.  Haste.

                                        "ZITHAD"


"Zithad is Dator of the guards of Issus," explained the youth.
"We gave them a bad scare--one that they will not soon forget."

"Let us hope that it is but the beginning of the end of Issus," I said.

"Only our first ancestor knows," he replied.

We reached the submarine pool in Omean without incident.
Here we debated the wisdom of sinking the craft before
leaving her, but finally decided that it would add nothing
to our chances for escape.  There were plenty of blacks on
Omean to thwart us were we apprehended; however many
more might come from the temples and gardens of Issus
would not in any decrease our chances.

We were now in a quandary as to how to pass the guards who
patrolled the island about the pool.  At last I hit upon a plan.

"What is the name or title of the officer in charge of these guards?"
I asked the boy.

"A fellow named Torith was on duty when we entered this morning,"
he replied.

"Good.  And what is the name of the commander of the submarine?"

"Yersted."

I found a dispatch blank in the cabin and wrote the following order:


"Dator Torith: Return these two slaves at once to Shador.

                                       "YERSTED"


That will be the simpler way to return," I said, smiling, as I
handed the forged order to the boy.  "Come, we shall see now
how well it works."

"But our swords!" he exclaimed.  "What shall we say to explain them?"

"Since we cannot explain them we shall have to leave them behind us,"
I replied.

"Is it not the extreme of rashness to thus put ourselves again,
unarmed, in the power of the First Born?"

"It is the only way," I answered.  "You may trust me to find
a way out of the prison of Shador, and I think, once out,
that we shall find no great difficulty in arming ourselves
once more in a country which abounds so plentifully in armed men."

"As you say," he replied with a smile and shrug.  "I could not
follow another leader who inspired greater confidence than you.
Come, let us put your ruse to the test."

Boldly we emerged from the hatchway of the craft, leaving
our swords behind us, and strode to the main exit which led
to the sentry's post and the office of the Dator of the guard.

At sight of us the members of the guard sprang forward in
surprise, and with levelled rifles halted us.  I held out the
message to one of them.  He took it and seeing to whom
it was addressed turned and handed it to Torith who was
emerging from his office to learn the cause of the commotion.

The black read the order, and for a moment eyed us with
evident suspicion.

"Where is Dator Yersted?" he asked, and my heart sank
within me, as I cursed myself for a stupid fool in not having
sunk the submarine to make good the lie that I must tell.

"His orders were to return immediately to the temple landing,"
I replied.

Torith took a half step toward the entrance to the pool
as though to corroborate my story.  For that instant everything
hung in the balance, for had he done so and found the
empty submarine still lying at her wharf the whole weak
fabric of my concoction would have tumbled about our heads;
but evidently he decided the message must be genuine,
nor indeed was there any good reason to doubt it since it
would scarce have seemed credible to him that two slaves
would voluntarily have given themselves into custody in any
such manner as this.  It was the very boldness of the plan
which rendered it successful.

"Were you connected with the rising of the slaves?" asked Torith.
"We have just had meagre reports of some such event."

"All were involved," I replied.  "But it amounted to little.
The guards quickly overcame and killed the majority of us."

He seemed satisfied with this reply.  "Take them to Shador,"
he ordered, turning to one of his subordinates.  We entered
a small boat lying beside the island, and in a few minutes
were disembarking upon Shador.  Here we were returned to our
respective cells; I with Xodar, the boy by himself; and behind
locked doors we were again prisoners of the First Born.




CHAPTER XIII


A BREAK FOR LIBERTY


Xodar listened in incredulous astonishment to my narration
of the events which had transpired within the arena at the
rites of Issus.  He could scarce conceive, even though he had
already professed his doubt as to the deity of Issus, that one
could threaten her with sword in hand and not be blasted into
a thousand fragments by the mere fury of her divine wrath.

"It is the final proof," he said, at last.  "No more is needed
to completely shatter the last remnant of my superstitious
belief in the divinity of Issus.  She is only a wicked old woman,
wielding a mighty power for evil through machinations that
have kept her own people and all Barsoom in religious
ignorance for ages."

"She is still all-powerful here, however," I replied.
"So it behooves us to leave at the first moment that
appears at all propitious."

"I hope that you may find a propitious moment," he said,
with a laugh, "for it is certain that in all my life I have never
seen one in which a prisoner of the First Born might escape."

"To-night will do as well as any," I replied.

"It will soon be night," said Xodar.  "How may I aid in the adventure?"

"Can you swim?" I asked him.

"No slimy silian that haunts the depths of Korus is more
at home in water than is Xodar," he replied.

"Good.  The red one in all probability cannot swim," I
said, "since there is scarce enough water in all their domains
to float the tiniest craft.  One of us therefore will have to
support him through the sea to the craft we select.  I had hoped
that we might make the entire distance below the surface,
but I fear that the red youth could not thus perform the
trip.  Even the bravest of the brave among them are terrorized
at the mere thought of deep water, for it has been ages since
their forebears saw a lake, a river or a sea."

"The red one is to accompany us?" asked Xodar.

"Yes."

"It is well.  Three swords are better than two.  Especially
when the third is as mighty as this fellow's.  I have seen him
battle in the arena at the rites of Issus many times.  Never,
until I saw you fight, had I seen one who seemed unconquerable
even in the face of great odds.  One might think you two
master and pupil, or father and son.  Come to recall his face
there is a resemblance between you.  It is very marked when
you fight--there is the same grim smile, the same maddening
contempt for your adversary apparent in every movement of your
bodies and in every changing expression of your faces."

"Be that as it may, Xodar, he is a great fighter.  I think
that we will make a trio difficult to overcome, and if my
friend Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, were but one of us we
could fight our way from one end of Barsoom to the other
even though the whole world were pitted against us."

"It will be," said Xodar, "when they find from whence
you have come.  That is but one of the superstitions which
Issus has foisted upon a credulous humanity.  She works
through the Holy Therns who are as ignorant of her real self
as are the Barsoomians of the outer world.  Her decrees are
borne to the therns written in blood upon a strange parchment.
The poor deluded fools think that they are receiving
the revelations of a goddess through some supernatural
agency, since they find these messages upon their guarded
altars to which none could have access without detection.
I myself have borne these messages for Issus for many years.
There is a long tunnel from the temple of Issus to the
principal temple of Matai Shang.  It was dug ages ago by
the slaves of the First Born in such utter secrecy that
no thern ever guessed its existence.

"The therns for their part have temples dotted about the
entire civilized world.  Here priests whom the people never
see communicate the doctrine of the Mysterious River Iss,
the Valley Dor, and the Lost Sea of Korus to persuade the
poor deluded creatures to take the voluntary pilgrimage that
swells the wealth of the Holy Therns and adds to the numbers
of their slaves.

"Thus the therns are used as the principal means for collecting
the wealth and labour that the First Born wrest from them as
they need it.  Occasionally the First Born themselves make
raids upon the outer world.  It is then that they capture
many females of the royal houses of the red men, and take
the newest in battleships and the trained artisans who build
them, that they may copy what they cannot create.

"We are a non-productive race, priding ourselves upon
our non-productiveness.  It is criminal for a First Born to
labour or invent.  That is the work of the lower orders, who
live merely that the First Born may enjoy long lives of luxury
and idleness.  With us fighting is all that counts; were it
not for that there would be more of the First Born than all
the creatures of Barsoom could support, for in so far as I
know none of us ever dies a natural death.  Our females
would live for ever but for the fact that we tire of them
and remove them to make place for others.  Issus alone of all
is protected against death.  She has lived for countless ages."

"Would not the other Barsoomians live for ever but for the doctrine
of the voluntary pilgrimage which drags them to the bosom of Iss
at or before their thousandth year?" I asked him.

"I feel now that there is no doubt but that they are precisely
the same species of creature as the First Born, and I hope that
I shall live to fight for them in atonement of the sins I have
committed against them through the ignorance born of generations
of false teaching."

As he ceased speaking a weird call rang out across the waters of Omean.
I had heard it at the same time the previous evening and knew that
it marked the ending of the day, when the men of Omean spread their
silks upon the deck of battleship and cruiser and fall into the
dreamless sleep of Mars.

Our guard entered to inspect us for the last time before the
new day broke upon the world above.  His duty was soon
performed and the heavy door of our prison closed behind him
--we were alone for the night.

I gave him time to return to his quarters, as Xodar said
he probably would do, then I sprang to the grated window
and surveyed the nearby waters.  At a little distance from the
island, a quarter of a mile perhaps, lay a monster battleship,
while between her and the shore were a number of smaller
cruisers and one-man scouts.  Upon the battleship alone
was there a watch.  I could see him plainly in the upper
works of the ship, and as I watched I saw him spread
his sleeping silks upon the tiny platform in which he was
stationed.  Soon he threw himself at full length upon his
couch.  The discipline on Omean was lax indeed.  But it is not
to be wondered at since no enemy guessed the existence upon
Barsoom of such a fleet, or even of the First Born, or the
Sea of Omean.  Why indeed should they maintain a watch?

Presently I dropped to the floor again and talked with
Xodar, describing the various craft I had seen.

"There is one there," he said, "my personal property,
built to carry five men, that is the swiftest of the swift.
If we can board her we can at least make a memorable run
for liberty," and then he went on to describe to me the
equipment of the boat; her engines, and all that went
to make her the flier that she was.

In his explanation I recognized a trick of gearing that
Kantos Kan had taught me that time we sailed under false
names in the navy of Zodanga beneath Sab Than, the Prince.
And I knew then that the First Born had stolen it from the
ships of Helium, for only they are thus geared.  And I knew
too that Xodar spoke the truth when he lauded the speed of
his little craft, for nothing that cleaves the thin air
of Mars can approximate the speed of the ships of Helium.

We decided to wait for an hour at least until all the stragglers
had sought their silks.  In the meantime I was to fetch the red
youth to our cell so that we would be in readiness to make our
rash break for freedom together.

I sprang to the top of our partition wall and pulled myself
up on to it.  There I found a flat surface about a foot in
width and along this I walked until I came to the cell in
which I saw the boy sitting upon his bench.  He had been
leaning back against the wall looking up at the glowing dome
above Omean, and when he spied me balancing upon the
partition wall above him his eyes opened wide in astonishment.
Then a wide grin of appreciative understanding spread across
his countenance.

As I stooped to drop to the floor beside him he motioned
me to wait, and coming close below me whispered: "Catch
my hand; I can almost leap to the top of that wall myself.
I have tried it many times, and each day I come a little
closer.  Some day I should have been able to make it."

I lay upon my belly across the wall and reached my hand
far down toward him.  With a little run from the centre of
the cell he sprang up until I grasped his outstretched hand,
and thus I pulled him to the wall's top beside me.

"You are the first jumper I ever saw among the red men
of Barsoom," I said.

He smiled.  "It is not strange.  I will tell you why when
we have more time."

Together we returned to the cell in which Xodar sat;
descending to talk with him until the hour had passed.

There we made our plans for the immediate future, binding
ourselves by a solemn oath to fight to the death for one
another against whatsoever enemies should confront us, for
we knew that even should we succeed in escaping the First
Born we might still have a whole world against us--the
power of religious superstition is mighty.

It was agreed that I should navigate the craft after we
had reached her, and that if we made the outer world in
safety we should attempt to reach Helium without a stop.

"Why Helium?" asked the red youth.

"I am a prince of Helium," I replied.

He gave me a peculiar look, but said nothing further on
the subject.  I wondered at the time what the significance of
his expression might be, but in the press of other matters it
soon left my mind, nor did I have occasion to think of it
again until later.

"Come," I said at length, "now is as good a time as any.
Let us go."

Another moment found me at the top of the partition wall
again with the boy beside me.  Unbuckling my harness I
snapped it together with a single long strap which I lowered
to the waiting Xodar below.  He grasped the end and was soon
sitting beside us.

"How simple," he laughed.

"The balance should be even simpler," I replied.  Then I
raised myself to the top of the outer wall of the prison, just
so that I could peer over and locate the passing sentry.  For a
matter of five minutes I waited and then he came in sight on
his slow and snail-like beat about the structure.

I watched him until he had made the turn at the end of
the building which carried him out of sight of the side of
the prison that was to witness our dash for freedom.  The
moment his form disappeared I grasped Xodar and drew him
to the top of the wall.  Placing one end of my harness strap
in his hands I lowered him quickly to the ground below.
Then the boy grasped the strap and slid down to Xodar's side.

In accordance with our arrangement they did not wait for me,
but walked slowly toward the water, a matter of a hundred yards,
directly past the guard-house filled with sleeping soldiers.

They had taken scarce a dozen steps when I too dropped
to the ground and followed them leisurely toward the shore.
As I passed the guard-house the thought of all the good
blades lying there gave me pause, for if ever men were to
have need of swords it was my companions and I on the
perilous trip upon which we were about to embark.

I glanced toward Xodar and the youth and saw that they
had slipped over the edge of the dock into the water.  In
accordance with our plan they were to remain there clinging
to the metal rings which studded the concrete-like substance
of the dock at the water's level, with only their mouths and
noses above the surface of the sea, until I should join them.

The lure of the swords within the guard-house was strong
upon me, and I hesitated a moment, half inclined to risk the
attempt to take the few we needed.  That he who hesitates
is lost proved itself a true aphorism in this instance,
for another moment saw me creeping stealthily toward the
door of the guard-house.

Gently I pressed it open a crack; enough to discover a
dozen blacks stretched upon their silks in profound slumber.
At the far side of the room a rack held the swords and
firearms of the men.  Warily I pushed the door a trifle wider
to admit my body.  A hinge gave out a resentful groan.
One of the men stirred, and my heart stood still.  I cursed myself
for a fool to have thus jeopardized our chances for escape;
but there was nothing for it now but to see the adventure through.

With a spring as swift and as noiseless as a tiger's I lit
beside the guardsman who had moved.  My hands hovered
about his throat awaiting the moment that his eyes should
open.  For what seemed an eternity to my overwrought
nerves I remained poised thus.  Then the fellow turned again
upon his side and resumed the even respiration of deep slumber.

Carefully I picked my way between and over the soldiers
until I had gained the rack at the far side of the room.  Here
I turned to survey the sleeping men.  All were quiet.  Their
regular breathing rose and fell in a soothing rhythm that
seemed to me the sweetest music I ever had heard.

Gingerly I drew a long-sword from the rack.  The scraping of the
scabbard against its holder as I withdrew it sounded like the
filing of cast iron with a great rasp, and I looked to see
the room immediately filled with alarmed and attacking guardsmen.
But none stirred.

The second sword I withdrew noiselessly, but the third
clanked in its scabbard with a frightful din.  I knew that it
must awaken some of the men at least, and was on the point
of forestalling their attack by a rapid charge for the doorway,
when again, to my intense surprise, not a black moved.
Either they were wondrous heavy sleepers or else the noises
that I made were really much less than they seemed to me.

I was about to leave the rack when my attention was attracted
by the revolvers.  I knew that I could not carry more than one
away with me, for I was already too heavily laden to move quietly
with any degree of safety or speed.  As I took one of them from its
pin my eye fell for the first time on an open window beside the rack.
Ah, here was a splendid means of escape, for it let directly upon
the dock, not twenty feet from the water's edge.

And as I congratulated myself, I heard the door opposite
me open, and there looking me full in the face stood the
officer of the guard.  He evidently took in the situation at a
glance and appreciated the gravity of it as quickly as I, for
our revolvers came up simultaneously and the sounds of the
two reports were as one as we touched the buttons on the
grips that exploded the cartridges.

I felt the wind of his bullet as it whizzed past my ear,
and at the same instant I saw him crumple to the ground.
Where I hit him I do not know, nor if I killed him, for scarce
had he started to collapse when I was through the window
at my rear.  In another second the waters of Omean closed
above my head, and the three of us were making for the little
flier a hundred yards away.

Xodar was burdened with the boy, and I with the three long-swords.
The revolver I had dropped, so that while we were both strong
swimmers it seemed to me that we moved at a snail's pace
through the water.  I was swimming entirely beneath the surface,
but Xodar was compelled to rise often to let the youth breathe,
so it was a wonder that we were not discovered long before we were.

In fact we reached the boat's side and were all aboard
before the watch upon the battleship, aroused by the shots,
detected us.  Then an alarm gun bellowed from a ship's
bow, its deep boom reverberating in deafening tones beneath
the rocky dome of Omean.

Instantly the sleeping thousands were awake.  The decks of
a thousand monster craft teemed with fighting-men, for an
alarm on Omean was a thing of rare occurrence.

We cast away before the sound of the first gun had died,
and another second saw us rising swiftly from the surface
of the sea.  I lay at full length along the deck with the levers
and buttons of control before me.  Xodar and the boy were
stretched directly behind me, prone also that we might offer
as little resistance to the air as possible.

"Rise high," whispered Xodar.  "They dare not fire their
heavy guns toward the dome--the fragments of the shells
would drop back among their own craft.  If we are high
enough our keel plates will protect us from rifle fire."

I did as he bade.  Below us we could see the men leaping
into the water by hundreds, and striking out for the small
cruisers and one-man fliers that lay moored about the big
ships.  The larger craft were getting under way, following us
rapidly, but not rising from the water.

"A little to your right," cried Xodar, for there are no points
of compass upon Omean where every direction is due north.

The pandemonium that had broken out below us was deafening.
Rifles cracked, officers shouted orders, men yelled directions
to one another from the water and from the decks of myriad boats,
while through all ran the purr of countless propellers cutting
water and air.

I had not dared pull my speed lever to the highest for fear of
overrunning the mouth of the shaft that passed from Omean's dome
to the world above, but even so we were hitting a clip that I doubt
has ever been equalled on the windless sea.

The smaller fliers were commencing to rise toward us
when Xodar shouted: "The shaft!  The shaft!  Dead ahead,"
and I saw the opening, black and yawning in the glowing
dome of this underworld.

A ten-man cruiser was rising directly in front to cut off
our escape.  It was the only vessel that stood in our way, but at
the rate that it was traveling it would come between us and
the shaft in plenty of time to thwart our plans.

It was rising at an angle of about forty-five degrees dead
ahead of us, with the evident intention of combing us with
grappling hooks from above as it skimmed low over our deck.

There was but one forlorn hope for us, and I took it.
It was useless to try to pass over her, for that would
have allowed her to force us against the rocky dome above,
and we were already too near that as it was.  To have attempted
to dive below her would have put us entirely at her mercy,
and precisely where she wanted us.  On either side a hundred
other menacing craft were hastening toward us.  The alternative
was filled with risk--in fact it was all risk, with but a
slender chance of success.

As we neared the cruiser I rose as though to pass above
her, so that she would do just what she did do, rise at a
steeper angle to force me still higher.  Then as we were
almost upon her I yelled to my companions to hold tight, and
throwing the little vessel into her highest speed I deflected
her bows at the same instant until we were running horizontally
and at terrific velocity straight for the cruiser's keel.

Her commander may have seen my intentions then, but it
was too late.  Almost at the instant of impact I turned my
bows upward, and then with a shattering jolt we were in
collision.  What I had hoped for happened.  The cruiser,
already tilted at a perilous angle, was carried completely over
backward by the impact of my smaller vessel.  Her crew fell
twisting and screaming through the air to the water far below,
while the cruiser, her propellers still madly churning, dived
swiftly headforemost after them to the bottom of the Sea of Omean.

The collision crushed our steel bows, and notwithstanding
every effort on our part came near to hurling us from the
deck.  As it was we landed in a wildly clutching heap at the
very extremity of the flier, where Xodar and I succeeded in
grasping the hand-rail, but the boy would have plunged
overboard had I not fortunately grasped his ankle as he
was already partially over.

Unguided, our vessel careened wildly in its mad flight,
rising ever nearer the rocks above.  It took but an instant,
however, for me to regain the levers, and with the roof barely
fifty feet above I turned her nose once more into the horizontal
plane and headed her again for the black mouth of the shaft.

The collision had retarded our progress and now a hundred
swift scouts were close upon us.  Xodar had told me
that ascending the shaft by virtue of our repulsive rays alone
would give our enemies their best chance to overtake us,
since our propellers would be idle and in rising we would be
outclassed by many of our pursuers.  The swifter craft are
seldom equipped with large buoyancy tanks, since the added
bulk of them tends to reduce a vessel's speed.

As many boats were now quite close to us it was inevitable
that we would be quickly overhauled in the shaft, and captured
or killed in short order.

To me there always seems a way to gain the opposite
side of an obstacle.  If one cannot pass over it, or below it,
or around it, why then there is but a single alternative left,
and that is to pass through it.  I could not get around the
fact that many of these other boats could rise faster than
ours by the fact of their greater buoyancy, but I was none
the less determined to reach the outer world far in advance
of them or die a death of my own choosing in event of failure.

"Reverse?" screamed Xodar, behind me.  "For the love of
your first ancestor, reverse.  We are at the shaft."

"Hold tight!" I screamed in reply.  "Grasp the boy and
hold tight--we are going straight up the shaft."

The words were scarce out of my mouth as we swept beneath
the pitch-black opening.  I threw the bow hard up,
dragged the speed lever to its last notch, and clutching a
stanchion with one hand and the steering-wheel with the other
hung on like grim death and consigned my soul to its author.

I heard a little exclamation of surprise from Xodar, followed
by a grim laugh.  The boy laughed too and said something which
I could not catch for the whistling of the wind of our awful speed.

I looked above my head, hoping to catch the gleam of stars by
which I could direct our course and hold the hurtling thing
that bore us true to the centre of the shaft.  To have
touched the side at the speed we were making would doubtless
have resulted in instant death for us all.  But not a star
showed above--only utter and impenetrable darkness.

Then I glanced below me, and there I saw a rapidly
diminishing circle of light--the mouth of the opening above
the phosphorescent radiance of Omean.  By this I steered,
endeavouring to keep the circle of light below me ever perfect.
At best it was but a slender cord that held us from destruction,
and I think that I steered that night more by intuition and blind
faith than by skill or reason.

We were not long in the shaft, and possibly the very fact
of our enormous speed saved us, for evidently we started in
the right direction and so quickly were we out again that
we had no time to alter our course.  Omean lies perhaps two
miles below the surface crust of Mars.  Our speed must have
approximated two hundred miles an hour, for Martian fliers are
swift, so that at most we were in the shaft not over forty seconds.

We must have been out of it for some seconds before I
realised that we had accomplished the impossible.  Black
darkness enshrouded all about us.  There were neither moons
nor stars.  Never before had I seen such a thing upon Mars,
and for the moment I was nonplussed.  Then the explanation
came to me.  It was summer at the south pole.  The ice cap
was melting and those meteoric phenomena, clouds, unknown
upon the greater part of Barsoom, were shutting out the light
of heaven from this portion of the planet.

Fortunate indeed it was for us, nor did it take me long to
grasp the opportunity for escape which this happy condition
offered us.  Keeping the boat's nose at a stiff angle I raced her
for the impenetrable curtain which Nature had hung above this dying
world to shut us out from the sight of our pursuing enemies.

We plunged through the cold camp fog without diminishing
our speed, and in a moment emerged into the glorious
light of the two moons and the million stars.  I dropped into
a horizontal course and headed due north.  Our enemies were
a good half-hour behind us with no conception of our direction.
We had performed the miraculous and come through a thousand
dangers unscathed--we had escaped from the land of the First Born.
No other prisoners in all the ages of Barsoom had done this thing,
and now as I looked back upon it it did not seem to have been so
difficult after all.

I said as much to Xodar, over my shoulder.

"It is very wonderful, nevertheless," he replied.
"No one else could have accomplished it but John Carter."

At the sound of that name the boy jumped to his feet.

"John Carter!" he cried.  "John Carter!  Why, man, John Carter,
Prince of Helium, has been dead for years.  I am his son."




CHAPTER XIV


THE EYES IN THE DARK


My son!  I could not believe my ears.  Slowly I rose and faced
the handsome youth.  Now that I looked at him closely I
commenced to see why his face and personality had attracted
me so strongly.  There was much of his mother's incomparable
beauty in his clear-cut features, but it was strongly
masculine beauty, and his grey eyes and the expression of
them were mine.

The boy stood facing me, half hope and half uncertainty
in his look.

"Tell me of your mother," I said.  "Tell me all you can of
the years that I have been robbed by a relentless fate of her
dear companionship."

With a cry of pleasure he sprang toward me and threw his
arms about my neck, and for a brief moment as I held my
boy close to me the tears welled to my eyes and I was
like to have choked after the manner of some maudlin
fool--but I do not regret it, nor am I ashamed.  A long life
has taught me that a man may seem weak where women
and children are concerned and yet be anything but a
weakling in the sterner avenues of life.

"Your stature, your manner, the terrible ferocity of
your swordsmanship," said the boy, "are as my mother has
described them to me a thousand times--but even with such
evidence I could scarce credit the truth of what seemed
so improbable to me, however much I desired it to be true.
Do you know what thing it was that convinced me more than
all the others?"

"What, my boy?" I asked.

"Your first words to me--they were of my mother.  None
else but the man who loved her as she has told me my father
did would have thought first of her."

"For long years, my son, I can scarce recall a moment
that the radiant vision of your mother's face has not been
ever before me.  Tell me of her."

"Those who have known her longest say that she has not
changed, unless it be to grow more beautiful--were that
possible.  Only, when she thinks I am not about to see her,
her face grows very sad, and, oh, so wistful.  She thinks ever
of you, my father, and all Helium mourns with her and for
her.  Her grandfather's people love her.  They loved you also,
and fairly worship your memory as the saviour of Barsoom.

"Each year that brings its anniversary of the day that saw
you racing across a near dead world to unlock the secret of
that awful portal behind which lay the mighty power of life
for countless millions a great festival is held in your honour;
but there are tears mingled with the thanksgiving--tears of
real regret that the author of the happiness is not with them
to share the joy of living he died to give them.  Upon all
Barsoom there is no greater name than John Carter."

"And by what name has your mother called you, my boy?"
I asked.

"The people of Helium asked that I be named with my
father's name, but my mother said no, that you and she had
chosen a name for me together, and that your wish must be
honoured before all others, so the name that she called me
is the one that you desired, a combination of hers and
yours--Carthoris."

Xodar had been at the wheel as I talked with my son,
and now he called me.

"She is dropping badly by the head, John Carter," he said.
"So long as we were rising at a stiff angle it was not
noticeable, but now that I am trying to keep a horizontal
course it is different.  The wound in her bow has opened
one of her forward ray tanks."

It was true, and after I had examined the damage I found
it a much graver matter than I had anticipated.  Not only was
the forced angle at which we were compelled to maintain
the bow in order to keep a horizontal course greatly impeding
our speed, but at the rate that we were losing our repulsive
rays from the forward tanks it was but a question of an hour
or more when we would be floating stern up and helpless.

We had slightly reduced our speed with the dawning of a
sense of security, but now I took the helm once more and
pulled the noble little engine wide open, so that again we
raced north at terrific velocity.  In the meantime Carthoris
and Xodar with tools in hand were puttering with the great
rent in the bow in a hopeless endeavour to stem the tide
of escaping rays.

It was still dark when we passed the northern boundary of
the ice cap and the area of clouds.  Below us lay a typical
Martian landscape.  Rolling ochre sea bottom of long dead
seas, low surrounding hills, with here and there the grim and
silent cities of the dead past; great piles of mighty
architecture tenanted only by age-old memories of a
once powerful race, and by the great white apes of Barsoom.

It was becoming more and more difficult to maintain our
little vessel in a horizontal position.  Lower and lower sagged
the bow until it became necessary to stop the engine to prevent
our flight terminating in a swift dive to the ground.

As the sun rose and the light of a new day swept away
the darkness of night our craft gave a final spasmodic plunge,
turned half upon her side, and then with deck tilting
at a sickening angle swung in a slow circle, her bow dropping
further below her stern each moment.

To hand-rail and stanchion we clung, and finally as we
saw the end approaching, snapped the buckles of our harness
to the rings at her sides.  In another moment the deck
reared at an angle of ninety degrees and we hung in our
leather with feet dangling a thousand yards above the ground.

I was swinging quite close to the controlling devices, so I
reached out to the lever that directed the rays of repulsion.
The boat responded to the touch, and very gently we began
to sink toward the ground.

It was fully half an hour before we touched.  Directly north
of us rose a rather lofty range of hills, toward which we
decided to make our way, since they afforded greater
opportunity for concealment from the pursuers we were
confident might stumble in this direction.

An hour later found us in the time-rounded gullies of the
hills, amid the beautiful flowering plants that abound in the
arid waste places of Barsoom.  There we found numbers of
huge milk-giving shrubs--that strange plant which serves in
great part as food and drink for the wild hordes of green men.
It was indeed a boon to us, for we all were nearly famished.

Beneath a cluster of these which afforded perfect concealment
from wandering air scouts, we lay down to sleep--for me the
first time in many hours.  This was the beginning of my
fifth day upon Barsoom since I had found myself suddenly
translated from my cottage on the Hudson to Dor, the
valley beautiful, the valley hideous.  In all this time I had
slept but twice, though once the clock around within the
storehouse of the therns.

It was mid-afternoon when I was awakened by some one
seizing my hand and covering it with kisses.  With a start I
opened my eyes to look into the beautiful face of Thuvia.

"My Prince!  My Prince!" she cried, in an ecstasy of happiness.
"'Tis you whom I had mourned as dead.  My ancestors
have been good to me; I have not lived in vain."

The girl's voice awoke Xodar and Carthoris.  The boy
gazed upon the woman in surprise, but she did not seem to
realize the presence of another than I.  She would have
thrown her arms about my neck and smothered me with
caresses, had I not gently but firmly disengaged myself.

"Come, come, Thuvia," I said soothingly; "you are overwrought
by the danger and hardships you have passed through.
You forget yourself, as you forget that I am the husband
of the Princess of Helium."

"I forget nothing, my Prince," she replied.  "You have
spoken no word of love to me, nor do I expect that you
ever shall; but nothing can prevent me loving you.  I would
not take the place of Dejah Thoris.  My greatest ambition is to
serve you, my Prince, for ever as your slave.  No greater boon
could I ask, no greater honour could I crave, no greater
happiness could I hope."

As I have before said, I am no ladies' man, and I must admit
that I seldom have felt so uncomfortable and embarrassed
as I did that moment.  While I was quite familiar with the
Martian custom which allows female slaves to Martian men,
whose high and chivalrous honour is always ample protection
for every woman in his household, yet I had never myself
chosen other than men as my body servants.

"And I ever return to Helium, Thuvia," I said, "you shall
go with me, but as an honoured equal, and not as a slave.
There you shall find plenty of handsome young nobles who
would face Issus herself to win a smile from you, and we shall
have you married in short order to one of the best of
them.  Forget your foolish gratitude-begotten infatuation,
which your innocence has mistaken for love.  I like your
friendship better, Thuvia."

"You are my master; it shall be as you say," she replied
simply, but there was a note of sadness in her voice.

"How came you here, Thuvia?" I asked.  "And where is Tars Tarkas?"

"The great Thark, I fear, is dead," she replied sadly.
"He was a mighty fighter, but a multitude of green warriors
of another horde than his overwhelmed him.  The last that I
saw of him they were bearing him, wounded and bleeding,
to the deserted city from which they had sallied to attack us."

"You are not sure that he is dead, then?" I asked.
"And where is this city of which you speak?"

"It is just beyond this range of hills.  The vessel in which
you so nobly resigned a place that we might find escape defied
our small skill in navigation, with the result that we drifted
aimlessly about for two days.  Then we decided to abandon
the craft and attempt to make our way on foot to the nearest
waterway.  Yesterday we crossed these hills and came upon
the dead city beyond.  We had passed within its streets and
were walking toward the central portion, when at an intersecting
avenue we saw a body of green warriors approaching.

"Tars Tarkas was in advance, and they saw him, but me they did
not see.  The Thark sprang back to my side and forced me into
an adjacent doorway, where he told me to remain in hiding
until I could escape, making my way to Helium if possible.

"'There will be no escape for me now,' he said,
'for these be the Warhoon of the South.  When they
have seen my metal it will be to the death.'

"Then he stepped out to meet them.  Ah, my Prince, such
fighting!  For an hour they swarmed about him, until the
Warhoon dead formed a hill where he had stood; but at last
they overwhelmed him, those behind pushing the foremost upon
him until there remained no space to swing his great sword.
Then he stumbled and went down and they rolled over him like
a huge wave.  When they carried him away toward the heart of
the city, he was dead, I think, for I did not see him move."

"Before we go farther we must be sure," I said.  "I cannot
leave Tars Tarkas alive among the Warhoons.  To-night I shall
enter the city and make sure."

"And I shall go with you," spoke Carthoris.

"And I," said Xodar.

"Neither one of you shall go," I replied.  "It is work that
requires stealth and strategy, not force.  One man alone may
succeed where more would invite disaster.  I shall go alone.
If I need your help, I will return for you."

They did not like it, but both were good soldiers, and it
had been agreed that I should command.  The sun already
was low, so that I did not have long to wait before the
sudden darkness of Barsoom engulfed us.

With a parting word of instructions to Carthoris and Xodar,
in case I should not return, I bade them all farewell and
set forth at a rapid dogtrot toward the city.

As I emerged from the hills the nearer moon was winging
its wild flight through the heavens, its bright beams turning
to burnished silver the barbaric splendour of the ancient
metropolis.  The city had been built upon the gently rolling
foothills that in the dim and distant past had sloped down
to meet the sea.  It was due to this fact that I had no
difficulty in entering the streets unobserved.

The green hordes that use these deserted cities seldom
occupy more than a few squares about the central plaza,
and as they come and go always across the dead sea bottoms
that the cities face, it is usually a matter of comparative
ease to enter from the hillside.

Once within the streets, I kept close in the dense shadows
of the walls.  At intersections I halted a moment to make sure
that none was in sight before I sprang quickly to the shadows
of the opposite side.  Thus I made the journey to the vicinity
of the plaza without detection.  As I approached the purlieus
of the inhabited portion of the city I was made aware of the
proximity of the warriors' quarters by the squealing and
grunting of the thoats and zitidars corralled within the hollow
courtyards formed by the buildings surrounding each square.

These old familiar sounds that are so distinctive of green
Martian life sent a thrill of pleasure surging through me.  It was
as one might feel on coming home after a long absence.  It
was amid such sounds that I had first courted the incomparable
Dejah Thoris in the age-old marble halls of the dead city of Korad.

As I stood in the shadows at the far corner of the first
square which housed members of the horde, I saw warriors
emerging from several of the buildings.  They all went in
the same direction, toward a great building which stood
in the centre of the plaza.  My knowledge of green Martian
customs convinced me that this was either the quarters of the
principal chieftain or contained the audience chamber wherein
the Jeddak met his jeds and lesser chieftains.  In either event,
it was evident that something was afoot which might have a
bearing on the recent capture of Tars Tarkas.

To reach this building, which I now felt it imperative that
I do, I must needs traverse the entire length of one square
and cross a broad avenue and a portion of the plaza.  From
the noises of the animals which came from every courtyard
about me, I knew that there were many people in the
surrounding buildings--probably several communities of
the great horde of the Warhoons of the South.

To pass undetected among all these people was in itself
a difficult task, but if I was to find and rescue the great
Thark I must expect even more formidable obstacles before
success could be mine.  I had entered the city from the south
and now stood on the corner of the avenue through which
I had passed and the first intersecting avenue south of the
plaza.  The buildings upon the south side of this square did
not appear to be inhabited, as I could see no lights, and so
I decided to gain the inner courtyard through one of them.

Nothing occurred to interrupt my progress through the
deserted pile I chose, and I came into the inner court close
to the rear walls of the east buildings without detection.
Within the court a great herd of thoats and zitidars moved
restlessly about, cropping the moss-like ochre vegetation which
overgrows practically the entire uncultivated area of Mars.
What breeze there was came from the north-west, so there
was little danger that the beasts would scent me.  Had they,
their squealing and grunting would have grown to such a
volume as to attract the attention of the warriors within
the buildings.

Close to the east wall, beneath the overhanging balconies
of the second floors, I crept in dense shadows the full length
of the courtyard, until I came to the buildings at the north
end.  These were lighted for about three floors up, but above
the third floor all was dark.

To pass through the lighted rooms was, of course, out of
the question, since they swarmed with green Martian men
and women.  My only path lay through the upper floors, and
to gain these it was necessary to scale the face of the wall.
The reaching of the balcony of the second floor was a matter
of easy accomplishment--an agile leap gave my hands a grasp
upon the stone hand-rail above.  In another instant I had
drawn myself upon the balcony.

Here through the open windows I saw the green folk squatting
upon their sleeping silks and furs, grunting an occasional
monosyllable, which, in connection with their wondrous telepathic
powers, is ample for their conversational requirements.
As I drew closer to listen to their words a warrior
entered the room from the hall beyond.

"Come, Tan Gama," he cried, "we are to take the Thark before
Kab Kadja.  Bring another with you."

The warrior addressed arose and, beckoning to a fellow
squatting near, the three turned and left the apartment.

If I could but follow them the chance might come to free
Tars Tarkas at once.  At least I would learn the location
of his prison.

At my right was a door leading from the balcony into the building.
It was at the end of an unlighted hall, and on the impulse of the
moment I stepped within.  The hall was broad and led straight
through to the front of the building.  On either side were the
doorways of the various apartments which lined it.

I had no more than entered the corridor than I saw the
three warriors at the other end--those whom I had just seen
leaving the apartment.  Then a turn to the right took them
from my sight again.  Quickly I hastened along the hallway
in pursuit.  My gait was reckless, but I felt that Fate had been
kind indeed to throw such an opportunity within my grasp,
and I could not afford to allow it to elude me now.

At the far end of the corridor I found a spiral stairway
leading to the floors above and below.  The three had evidently
left the floor by this avenue.  That they had gone down and
not up I was sure from my knowledge of these ancient
buildings and the methods of the Warhoons.

I myself had once been a prisoner of the cruel hordes of
northern Warhoon, and the memory of the underground
dungeon in which I lay still is vivid in my memory.  And so
I felt certain that Tars Tarkas lay in the dark pits beneath
some nearby building, and that in that direction I should find
the trail of the three warriors leading to his cell.

Nor was I wrong.  At the bottom of the runway, or rather
at the landing on the floor below, I saw that the shaft
descended into the pits beneath, and as I glanced down the
flickering light of a torch revealed the presence of the
three I was trailing.

Down they went toward the pits beneath the structure, and
at a safe distance behind I followed the flicker of their torch.
The way led through a maze of tortuous corridors, unlighted
save for the wavering light they carried.  We had gone
perhaps a hundred yards when the party turned abruptly
through a doorway at their right.  I hastened on as rapidly as
I dared through the darkness until I reached the point at
which they had left the corridor.  There, through an open
door, I saw them removing the chains that secured the great
Thark, Tars Tarkas, to the wall.

Hustling him roughly between them, they came immediately
from the chamber, so quickly in fact that I was near to
being apprehended.  But I managed to run along the corridor
in the direction I had been going in my pursuit of them
far enough to be without the radius of their meagre light
as they emerged from the cell.

I had naturally assumed that they would return with
Tars Tarkas the same way that they had come, which would
have carried them away from me; but, to my chagrin, they
wheeled directly in my direction as they left the room.  There
was nothing for me but to hasten on in advance and keep
out of the light of their torch.  I dared not attempt to halt in
the darkness of any of the many intersecting corridors, for
I knew nothing of the direction they might take.  Chance was
as likely as not to carry me into the very corridor they might
choose to enter.

The sensation of moving rapidly through these dark passages
was far from reassuring.  I knew not at what moment I might
plunge headlong into some terrible pit or meet with some
of the ghoulish creatures that inhabit these lower worlds
beneath the dead cities of dying Mars.  There filtered to me
a faint radiance from the torch of the men behind--just
enough to permit me to trace the direction of the winding
passageways directly before me, and so keep me from
dashing myself against the walls at the turns.

Presently I came to a place where five corridors diverged
from a common point.  I had hastened along one of them for
some little distance when suddenly the faint light of the torch
disappeared from behind me.  I paused to listen for sounds of
the party behind me, but the silence was as utter as the
silence of the tomb.

Quickly I realized that the warriors had taken one of the
other corridors with their prisoner, and so I hastened back with
a feeling of considerable relief to take up a much safer and
more desirable position behind them.  It was much slower
work returning, however, than it had been coming, for now
the darkness was as utter as the silence.

It was necessary to feel every foot of the way back with
my hand against the side wall, that I might not pass the spot
where the five roads radiated.  After what seemed an eternity to
me, I reached the place and recognized it by groping across
the entrances to the several corridors until I had counted five
of them.  In not one, however, showed the faintest sign of light.

I listened intently, but the naked feet of the green men sent
back no guiding echoes, though presently I thought I detected
the clank of side arms in the far distance of the middle corridor.
Up this, then, I hastened, searching for the light, and stopping
to listen occasionally for a repetition of the sound; but soon I
was forced to admit that I must have been following a blind lead,
as only darkness and silence rewarded my efforts.

Again I retraced my steps toward the parting of the ways,
when to my surprise I came upon the entrance to three
diverging corridors, any one of which I might have traversed
in my hasty dash after the false clue I had been following.
Here was a pretty fix, indeed!  Once back at the point
where the five passageways met, I might wait with some
assurance for the return of the warriors with Tars Tarkas.
My knowledge of their customs lent colour to the belief that
he was but being escorted to the audience chamber to have
sentence passed upon him.  I had not the slightest doubt but
that they would preserve so doughty a warrior as the great
Thark for the rare sport he would furnish at the Great Games.

But unless I could find my way back to that point the
chances were most excellent that I would wander for days
through the awful blackness, until, overcome by thirst and
hunger, I lay down to die, or--  What was that!

A faint shuffling sounded behind me, and as I cast a hasty
glance over my shoulder my blood froze in my veins for the
thing I saw there.  It was not so much fear of the present
danger as it was the horrifying memories it recalled of that
time I near went mad over the corpse of the man I had killed
in the dungeons of the Warhoons, when blazing eyes came
out of the dark recesses and dragged the thing that had been
a man from my clutches and I heard it scraping over the stone
of my prison as they bore it away to their terrible feast.

And now in these black pits of the other Warhoons I looked
into those same fiery eyes, blazing at me through the
terrible darkness, revealing no sign of the beast behind them.
I think that the most fearsome attribute of these awesome
creatures is their silence and the fact that one never sees
them--nothing but those baleful eyes glaring unblinkingly out
of the dark void behind.

Grasping my long-sword tightly in my hand, I backed slowly
along the corridor away from the thing that watched me,
but ever as I retreated the eyes advanced, nor was there any
sound, not even the sound of breathing, except the occasional
shuffling sound as of the dragging of a dead limb, that had
first attracted my attention.

On and on I went, but I could not escape my sinister pursuer.
Suddenly I heard the shuffling noise at my right, and,
looking, saw another pair of eyes, evidently approaching from
an intersecting corridor.  As I started to renew my slow
retreat I heard the noise repeated behind me, and then before
I could turn I heard it again at my left.

The things were all about me.  They had me surrounded
at the intersection of two corridors.  Retreat was cut off in
all directions, unless I chose to charge one of the beasts.
Even then I had no doubt but that the others would hurl
themselves upon my back.  I could not even guess the size
or nature of the weird creatures.  That they were of goodly
proportions I guessed from the fact that the eyes were on a
level with my own.

Why is it that darkness so magnifies our dangers?  By day
I would have charged the great banth itself, had I thought
it necessary, but hemmed in by the darkness of these silent
pits I hesitated before a pair of eyes.

Soon I saw that the matter shortly would be taken entirely
from my hands, for the eyes at my right were moving slowly
nearer me, as were those at my left and those behind and
before me.  Gradually they were closing in upon me--but
still that awful stealthy silence!

For what seemed hours the eyes approached gradually
closer and closer, until I felt that I should go mad for the
horror of it.  I had been constantly turning this way and
that to prevent any sudden rush from behind, until I was
fairly worn out.  At length I could endure it no longer, and,
taking a fresh grasp upon my long-sword, I turned suddenly
and charged down upon one of my tormentors.

As I was almost upon it the thing retreated before me,
but a sound from behind caused me to wheel in time to see
three pairs of eyes rushing at me from the rear.  With a cry
of rage I turned to meet the cowardly beasts, but as I advanced
they retreated as had their fellow.  Another glance over
my shoulder discovered the first eyes sneaking on me again.
And again I charged, only to see the eyes retreat before me
and hear the muffled rush of the three at my back.

Thus we continued, the eyes always a little closer in the
end than they had been before, until I thought that I should
go mad with the terrible strain of the ordeal.  That they were
waiting to spring upon my back seemed evident, and that it
would not be long before they succeeded was equally apparent,
for I could not endure the wear of this repeated charge and
countercharge indefinitely.  In fact, I could feel myself weakening
from the mental and physical strain I had been undergoing.

At that moment I caught another glimpse from the corner
of my eye of the single pair of eyes at my back making a
sudden rush upon me.  I turned to meet the charge; there was
a quick rush of the three from the other direction; but I
determined to pursue the single pair until I should have at
least settled my account with one of the beasts and thus be
relieved of the strain of meeting attacks from both directions.

There was no sound in the corridor, only that of my own
breathing, yet I knew that those three uncanny creatures
were almost upon me.  The eyes in front were not retreating
so rapidly now; I was almost within sword reach of them.  I
raised my sword arm to deal the blow that should free me,
and then I felt a heavy body upon my back.  A cold, moist,
slimy something fastened itself upon my throat.  I stumbled
and went down.




CHAPTER XV


FLIGHT AND PURSUIT


I could not have been unconscious more than a few seconds,
and yet I know that I was unconscious, for the next thing
I realized was that a growing radiance was illuminating
the corridor about me and the eyes were gone.

I was unharmed except for a slight bruise upon my forehead
where it had struck the stone flagging as I fell.

I sprang to my feet to ascertain the cause of the light.  It
came from a torch in the hand of one of a party of four green
warriors, who were coming rapidly down the corridor toward me.
They had not yet seen me, and so I lost no time in slipping
into the first intersecting corridor that I could find.
This time, however, I did not advance so far away from the
main corridor as on the other occasion that had resulted in
my losing Tars Tarkas and his guards.

The party came rapidly toward the opening of the passageway
in which I crouched against the wall.  As they passed by
I breathed a sigh of relief.  I had not been discovered, and,
best of all, the party was the same that I had followed into
the pits.  It consisted of Tars Tarkas and his three guards.

I fell in behind them and soon we were at the cell in which
the great Thark had been chained.  Two of the warriors remained
without while the man with the keys entered with the Thark
to fasten his irons upon him once more.  The two outside
started to stroll slowly in the direction of the spiral
runway which led to the floors above, and in a moment were
lost to view beyond a turn in the corridor.

The torch had been stuck in a socket beside the door, so
that its rays illuminated both the corridor and the cell at the
same time.  As I saw the two warriors disappear I approached the
entrance to the cell, with a well-defined plan already formulated.

While I disliked the thought of carrying out the thing that I
had decided upon, there seemed no alternative if Tars Tarkas
and I were to go back together to my little camp in the hills.

Keeping near the wall, I came quite close to the door to
Tars Tarkas' cell, and there I stood with my longsword above
my head, grasped with both hands, that I might bring it down
in one quick cut upon the skull of the jailer as he emerged.

I dislike to dwell upon what followed after I heard the
footsteps of the man as he approached the doorway.  It is
enough that within another minute or two, Tars Tarkas,
wearing the metal of a Warhoon chief, was hurrying down
the corridor toward the spiral runway, bearing the Warhoon's
torch to light his way.  A dozen paces behind him followed
John Carter, Prince of Helium.

The two companions of the man who lay now beside the
door of the cell that had been Tars Tarkas' had just started
to ascend the runway as the Thark came in view.

"Why so long, Tan Gama?" cried one of the men.

"I had trouble with a lock," replied Tars Tarkas.
"And now I find that I have left my short-sword in
the Thark's cell.  Go you on, I'll return and fetch it."

"As you will, Tan Gama," replied he who had before spoken.
"We shall see you above directly."

"Yes," replied Tars Tarkas, and turned as though to retrace
his steps to the cell, but he only waited until the two
had disappeared at the floor above.  Then I joined him, we
extinguished the torch, and together we crept toward the
spiral incline that led to the upper floors of the building.

At the first floor we found that the hallway ran but halfway
through, necessitating the crossing of a rear room full of
green folk, ere we could reach the inner courtyard, so there
was but one thing left for us to do, and that was to gain the
second floor and the hallway through which I had traversed
the length of the building.

Cautiously we ascended.  We could hear the sounds of
conversation coming from the room above, but the hall still
was unlighted, nor was any one in sight as we gained the top
of the runway.  Together we threaded the long hall and reached
the balcony overlooking the courtyard, without being detected.

At our right was the window letting into the room in which I
had seen Tan Gama and the other warriors as they started to
Tars Tarkas' cell earlier in the evening.  His companions had
returned here, and we now overheard a portion of their conversation.

"What can be detaining Tan Gama?" asked one.

"He certainly could not be all this time fetching his shortsword
from the Thark's cell," spoke another.

"His short-sword?" asked a woman.  "What mean you?"

"Tan Gama left his short-sword in the Thark's cell," explained the
first speaker, "and left us at the runway, to return and get it."

"Tan Gama wore no short-sword this night," said the
woman.  "It was broken in to-day's battle with the Thark,
and Tan Gama gave it to me to repair.  See, I have it here,"
and as she spoke she drew Tan Gama's short-sword from
beneath her sleeping silks and furs.

The warriors sprang to their feet.

"There is something amiss here," cried one.

"'Tis even what I myself thought when Tan Gama left
us at the runway," said another.  "Methought then that his
voice sounded strangely."

"Come! let us hasten to the pits."

We waited to hear no more.  Slinging my harness into a
long single strap, I lowered Tars Tarkas to the courtyard
beneath, and an instant later dropped to his side.

We had spoken scarcely a dozen words since I had felled
Tan Gama at the cell door and seen in the torch's light the
expression of utter bewilderment upon the great Thark's face.

"By this time," he had said, "I should have learned to wonder
at nothing which John Carter accomplishes."  That was all.
He did not need to tell me that he appreciated the friendship
which had prompted me to risk my life to rescue him, nor did
he need to say that he was glad to see me.

This fierce green warrior had been the first to greet me
that day, now twenty years gone, which had witnessed my
first advent upon Mars.  He had met me with levelled spear
and cruel hatred in his heart as he charged down upon me,
bending low at the side of his mighty thoat as I stood beside
the incubator of his horde upon the dead sea bottom beyond Korad.
And now among the inhabitants of two worlds I counted none a
better friend than Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of the Tharks.

As we reached the courtyard we stood in the shadows beneath
the balcony for a moment to discuss our plans.

"There be five now in the party, Tars Tarkas," I said;
"Thuvia, Xodar, Carthoris, and ourselves.  We shall need five
thoats to bear us."

"Carthoris!" he cried.  "Your son?"

"Yes.  I found him in the prison of Shador, on the Sea of
Omean, in the land of the First Born."

"I know not any of these places, John Carter.  Be they
upon Barsoom?"

"Upon and below, my friend; but wait until we shall have made
good our escape, and you shall hear the strangest narrative
that ever a Barsoomian of the outer world gave ear to.
Now we must steal our thoats and be well away to the north
before these fellows discover how we have tricked them."

In safety we reached the great gates at the far end of the
courtyard, through which it was necessary to take our
thoats to the avenue beyond.  It is no easy matter to handle
five of these great, fierce beasts, which by nature are as wild
and ferocious as their masters and held in subjection by
cruelty and brute force alone.

As we approached them they sniffed our unfamiliar scent
and with squeals of rage circled about us.  Their long,
massive necks upreared raised their great, gaping mouths
high above our heads.  They are fearsome appearing brutes at
best, but when they are aroused they are fully as dangerous
as they look.  The thoat stands a good ten feet at the shoulder.
His hide is sleek and hairless, and of a dark slate colour
on back and sides, shading down his eight legs to a vivid
yellow at the huge, padded, nailless feet; the belly is pure
white.  A broad, flat tail, larger at the tip than at the root,
completes the picture of this ferocious green Martian mount
--a fit war steed for these warlike people.

As the thoats are guided by telepathic means alone, there
is no need for rein or bridle, and so our object now was to
find two that would obey our unspoken commands.  As they
charged about us we succeeded in mastering them sufficiently
to prevent any concerted attack upon us, but the din of
their squealing was certain to bring investigating warriors
into the courtyard were it to continue much longer.

At length I was successful in reaching the side of one
great brute, and ere he knew what I was about I was firmly
seated astride his glossy back.  A moment later Tars Tarkas
had caught and mounted another, and then between us we
herded three or four more toward the great gates.

Tars Tarkas rode ahead and, leaning down to the latch,
threw the barriers open, while I held the loose thoats from
breaking back to the herd.  Then together we rode through
into the avenue with our stolen mounts and, without waiting
to close the gates, hurried off toward the southern boundary
of the city.

Thus far our escape had been little short of marvellous,
nor did our good fortune desert us, for we passed the outer
purlieus of the dead city and came to our camp without hearing
even the faintest sound of pursuit.

Here a low whistle, the prearranged signal, apprised the balance
of our party that I was returning, and we were met by the three
with every manifestation of enthusiastic rejoicing.

But little time was wasted in narration of our adventure.
Tars Tarkas and Carthoris exchanged the dignified and
formal greetings common upon Barsoom, but I could tell
intuitively that the Thark loved my boy and that Carthoris
reciprocated his affection.

Xodar and the green Jeddak were formally presented to
each other.  Then Thuvia was lifted to the least fractious
thoat, Xodar and Carthoris mounted two others, and we set
out at a rapid pace toward the east.  At the far extremity
of the city we circled toward the north, and under the
glorious rays of the two moons we sped noiselessly across
the dead sea bottom, away from the Warhoons and the First
Born, but to what new dangers and adventures we knew not.

Toward noon of the following day we halted to rest our
mounts and ourselves.  The beasts we hobbled, that they
might move slowly about cropping the ochre moss-like
vegetation which constitutes both food and drink for them
on the march.  Thuvia volunteered to remain on watch while
the balance of the party slept for an hour.

It seemed to me that I had but closed my eyes when I
felt her hand upon my shoulder and heard her soft voice
warning me of a new danger.

"Arise, O Prince," she whispered.  "There be that behind
us which has the appearance of a great body of pursuers."

The girl stood pointing in the direction from whence we
had come, and as I arose and looked, I, too, thought that
I could detect a thin dark line on the far horizon.  I awoke
the others.  Tars Tarkas, whose giant stature towered high
above the rest of us, could see the farthest.

"It is a great body of mounted men," he said, "and they
are travelling at high speed."

There was no time to be lost.  We sprang to our hobbled
thoats, freed them, and mounted.  Then we turned our faces
once more toward the north and took our flight again at the
highest speed of our slowest beast.

For the balance of the day and all the following night we
raced across that ochre wilderness with the pursuers at
our back ever gaining upon us.  Slowly but surely they were
lessening the distance between us.  Just before dark they had
been close enough for us to plainly distinguish that they were
green Martians, and all during the long night we distinctly
heard the clanking of their accoutrements behind us.

As the sun rose on the second day of our flight it disclosed
the pursuing horde not a half-mile in our rear.  As they saw
us a fiendish shout of triumph rose from their ranks.

Several miles in advance lay a range of hills--the farther
shore of the dead sea we had been crossing.  Could we but
reach these hills our chances of escape would be greatly
enhanced, but Thuvia's mount, although carrying the lightest
burden, already was showing signs of exhaustion.  I was
riding beside her when suddenly her animal staggered and
lurched against mine.  I saw that he was going down, but
ere he fell I snatched the girl from his back and swung her
to a place upon my own thoat, behind me, where she clung
with her arms about me.

This double burden soon proved too much for my already
overtaxed beast, and thus our speed was terribly diminished,
for the others would proceed no faster than the slowest of
us could go.  In that little party there was not one who would
desert another; yet we were of different countries, different
colours, different races, different religions--and one of us
was of a different world.

We were quite close to the hills, but the Warhoons were
gaining so rapidly that we had given up all hope of reaching
them in time.  Thuvia and I were in the rear, for our beast
was lagging more and more.  Suddenly I felt the girl's warm
lips press a kiss upon my shoulder.  "For thy sake, O my
Prince," she murmured.  Then her arms slipped from about
my waist and she was gone.

I turned and saw that she had deliberately slipped to the
ground in the very path of the cruel demons who pursued
us, thinking that by lightening the burden of my mount it
might thus be enabled to bear me to the safety of the hills.
Poor child!  She should have known John Carter better than that.

Turning my thoat, I urged him after her, hoping to reach
her side and bear her on again in our hopeless flight.
Carthoris must have glanced behind him at about the same time
and taken in the situation, for by the time I had reached
Thuvia's side he was there also, and, springing from his
mount, he threw her upon its back and, turning the animal's
head toward the hills, gave the beast a sharp crack across
the rump with the flat of his sword.  Then he attempted to
do the same with mine.

The brave boy's act of chivalrous self-sacrifice filled me
with pride, nor did I care that it had wrested from us our
last frail chance for escape.  The Warhoons were now close
upon us.  Tars Tarkas and Xodar had discovered our absence
and were charging rapidly to our support.  Everything pointed
toward a splendid ending of my second journey to Barsoom.
I hated to go out without having seen my divine Princess, and
held her in my arms once again; but if it were not writ upon
the book of Fate that such was to be, then would I take the
most that was coming to me, and in these last few moments
that were to be vouchsafed me before I passed over into that
unguessed future I could at least give such an account of
myself in my chosen vocation as would leave the Warhoons of
the South food for discourse for the next twenty generations.

As Carthoris was not mounted, I slipped from the back of
my own mount and took my place at his side to meet the
charge of the howling devils bearing down upon us.  A
moment later Tars Tarkas and Xodar ranged themselves on
either hand, turning their thoats loose that we might all
be on an equal footing.

The Warhoons were perhaps a hundred yards from us when a
loud explosion sounded from above and behind us, and almost
at the same instant a shell burst in their advancing ranks.
At once all was confusion.  A hundred warriors toppled
to the ground.  Riderless thoats plunged hither and
thither among the dead and dying.  Dismounted warriors were
trampled underfoot in the stampede which followed.  All
semblance of order had left the ranks of the green men, and
as they looked far above our heads to trace the origin of this
unexpected attack, disorder turned to retreat and retreat to a
wild panic.  In another moment they were racing as madly
away from us as they had before been charging down upon us.

We turned to look in the direction from whence the first
report had come, and there we saw, just clearing the tops of
the nearer hills, a great battleship swinging majestically
through the air.  Her bow gun spoke again even as we looked,
and another shell burst among the fleeing Warhoons.

As she drew nearer I could not repress a wild cry of elation,
for upon her bows I saw the device of Helium.




CHAPTER XVI


UNDER ARREST


As Carthoris, Xodar, Tars Tarkas, and I stood gazing at
the magnificent vessel which meant so much to all of us,
we saw a second and then a third top the summit of the
hills and glide gracefully after their sister.

Now a score of one-man air scouts were launching from the
upper decks of the nearer vessel, and in a moment more
were speeding in long, swift dives to the ground about us.

In another instant we were surrounded by armed sailors,
and an officer had stepped forward to address us, when his
eyes fell upon Carthoris.  With an exclamation of surprised
pleasure he sprang forward, and, placing his hands upon
the boy's shoulder, called him by name.

"Carthoris, my Prince," he cried, "Kaor!  Kaor!  Hor Vastus
greets the son of Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium, and of her
husband, John Carter.  Where have you been, O my Prince?
All Helium has been plunged in sorrow.  Terrible have been the
calamities that have befallen your great-grandsire's mighty
nation since the fatal day that saw you leave our midst."

"Grieve not, my good Hor Vastus," cried Carthoris,
"since I bring not back myself alone to cheer my mother's
heart and the hearts of my beloved people, but also one
whom all Barsoom loved best--her greatest warrior and her
saviour--John Carter, Prince of Helium!"

Hor Vastus turned in the direction indicated by Carthoris,
and as his eyes fell upon me he was like to have collapsed
from sheer surprise.

"John Carter!" he exclaimed, and then a sudden troubled
look came into his eyes.  "My Prince," he started, "where
hast thou--" and then he stopped, but I knew the question
that his lips dared not frame.  The loyal fellow would not
be the one to force from mine a confession of the terrible
truth that I had returned from the bosom of the Iss, the
River of Mystery, back from the shore of the Lost Sea of Korus,
and the Valley Dor.

"Ah, my Prince," he continued, as though no thought had
interrupted his greeting, "that you are back is sufficient,
and let Hor Vastus' sword have the high honour of
being first at thy feet."  With these words the noble
fellow unbuckled his scabbard and flung his sword upon
the ground before me.

Could you know the customs and the character of red
Martians you would appreciate the depth of meaning that
that simple act conveyed to me and to all about us who
witnessed it.  The thing was equivalent to saying, "My
sword, my body, my life, my soul are yours to do with as
you wish.  Until death and after death I look to you alone
for authority for my every act.  Be you right or wrong,
your word shall be my only truth.  Whoso raises his hand
against you must answer to my sword."

It is the oath of fealty that men occasionally pay to a
Jeddak whose high character and chivalrous acts have
inspired the enthusiastic love of his followers.  Never had
I known this high tribute paid to a lesser mortal.  There was
but one response possible.  I stooped and lifted the sword
from the ground, raised the hilt to my lips, and then,
stepping to Hor Vastus, I buckled the weapon upon him
with my own hands.

"Hor Vastus," I said, placing my hand upon his shoulder,
"you know best the promptings of your own heart.  That I
shall need your sword I have little doubt, but accept from
John Carter upon his sacred honour the assurance that he
will never call upon you to draw this sword other than in
the cause of truth, justice, and righteousness."

"That I knew, my Prince," he replied, "ere ever I threw
my beloved blade at thy feet."

As we spoke other fliers came and went between the
ground and the battleship, and presently a larger boat was
launched from above, one capable of carrying a dozen
persons, perhaps, and dropped lightly near us.  As she touched,
an officer sprang from her deck to the ground, and, advancing
to Hor Vastus, saluted.

"Kantos Kan desires that this party whom we have rescued be
brought immediately to the deck of the Xavarian," he said.

As we approached the little craft I looked about for the
members of my party and for the first time noticed that
Thuvia was not among them.  Questioning elicited the fact
that none had seen her since Carthoris had sent her thoat
galloping madly toward the hills, in the hope of carrying her
out of harm's way.

Immediately Hor Vastus dispatched a dozen air scouts in
as many directions to search for her.  It could not be
possible that she had gone far since we had last seen her.
We others stepped to the deck of the craft that had been sent
to fetch us, and a moment later were upon the Xavarian.

The first man to greet me was Kantos Kan himself.  My
old friend had won to the highest place in the navy of
Helium, but he was still to me the same brave comrade
who had shared with me the privations of a Warhoon
dungeon, the terrible atrocities of the Great Games, and
later the dangers of our search for Dejah Thoris within
the hostile city of Zodanga.

Then I had been an unknown wanderer upon a strange
planet, and he a simple padwar in the navy of Helium.
To-day he commanded all Helium's great terrors of the
skies, and I was a Prince of the House of Tardos Mors,
Jeddak of Helium.

He did not ask me where I had been.  Like Hor Vastus,
he too dreaded the truth and would not be the one to
wrest a statement from me.  That it must come some time he
well knew, but until it came he seemed satisfied to but
know that I was with him once more.  He greeted Carthoris
and Tars Tarkas with the keenest delight, but he asked
neither where he had been.  He could scarcely keep his
hands off the boy.

"You do not know, John Carter," he said to me, "how we of
Helium love this son of yours.  It is as though all the
great love we bore his noble father and his poor mother
had been centred in him.  When it became known that he
was lost, ten million people wept."

"What mean you, Kantos Kan," I whispered, "by 'his
poor mother'?" for the words had seemed to carry a sinister
meaning which I could not fathom.

He drew me to one side.

"For a year," he said, "Ever since Carthoris disappeared,
Dejah Thoris has grieved and mourned for her lost boy.
The blow of years ago, when you did not return from the
atmosphere plant, was lessened to some extent by the duties of
motherhood, for your son broke his white shell that very night."

"That she suffered terribly then, all Helium knew, for
did not all Helium suffer with her the loss of her lord!  But
with the boy gone there was nothing left, and after expedition
upon expedition returned with the same hopeless tale
of no clue as to his whereabouts, our beloved Princess
drooped lower and lower, until all who saw her felt that it
could be but a matter of days ere she went to join her
loved ones within the precincts of the Valley Dor.

"As a last resort, Mors Kajak, her father, and Tardos Mors,
her grandfather, took command of two mighty expeditions,
and a month ago sailed away to explore every inch of
ground in the northern hemisphere of Barsoom.  For two
weeks no word has come back from them, but rumours were
rife that they had met with a terrible disaster and
that all were dead.

"About this time Zat Arras renewed his importunities for
her hand in marriage.  He has been for ever after her since
you disappeared.  She hated him and feared him, but with
both her father and grandfather gone, Zat Arras was very
powerful, for he is still Jed of Zodanga, to which position,
you will remember, Tardos Mors appointed him after you
had refused the honour.

"He had a secret audience with her six days ago.  What
took place none knows, but the next day Dejah Thoris
had disappeared, and with her had gone a dozen of her
household guard and body servants, including Sola the
green woman--Tars Tarkas' daughter, you recall.  No word
left they of their intentions, but it is always thus with those
who go upon the voluntary pilgrimage from which none
returns.  We cannot think aught than that Dejah Thoris has
sought the icy bosom of Iss, and that her devoted servants
have chosen to accompany her.

"Zat Arras was at Helium when she disappeared.  He commands
this fleet which has been searching for her since.
No trace of her have we found, and I fear that it be
a futile quest."

While we talked, Hor Vastus' fliers were returning to
the Xavarian.  Not one, however, had discovered a trace of
Thuvia.  I was much depressed over the news of Dejah
Thoris' disappearance, and now there was added the further
burden of apprehension concerning the fate of this girl whom
I believed to be the daughter of some proud Barsoomian
house, and it had been my intention to make every effort
to return her to her people.

I was about to ask Kantos Kan to prosecute a further
search for her when a flier from the flagship of the fleet
arrived at the Xavarian with an officer bearing a message
to Kantos Kan from Arras.

My friend read the dispatch and then turned to me.

"Zat Arras commands me to bring our 'prisoners' before
him.  There is naught else to do.  He is supreme in Helium,
yet it would be far more in keeping with chivalry and good
taste were he to come hither and greet the saviour of
Barsoom with the honours that are his due."

"You know full well, my friend," I said, smiling, "that
Zat Arras has good cause to hate me.  Nothing would please
him better than to humiliate me and then to kill me.  Now
that he has so excellent an excuse, let us go and see if he
has the courage to take advantage of it."

Summoning Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Xodar, we entered
the small flier with Kantos Kan and Zat Arras' officer, and
in a moment were stepping to the deck of Zat Arras' flagship.

As we approached the Jed of Zodanga no sign of greeting
or recognition crossed his face; not even to Carthoris
did he vouchsafe a friendly word.  His attitude was cold,
haughty, and uncompromising.

"Kaor, Zat Arras," I said in greeting, but he did not respond.

"Why were these prisoners not disarmed?" he asked to Kantos Kan.

"They are not prisoners, Zat Arras," replied the officer.

"Two of them are of Helium's noblest family.  Tars Tarkas,
Jeddak of Thark, is Tardos Mors' best beloved ally.  The
other is a friend and companion of the Prince of Helium--
that is enough for me to know."

"It is not enough for me, however," retorted Zat Arras.
"More must I hear from those who have taken the pilgrimage
than their names.  Where have you been, John Carter?"

"I have just come from the Valley Dor and the Land of
the First Born, Zat Arras," I replied.

"Ah!" he exclaimed in evident pleasure, "you do not
deny it, then?  You have returned from the bosom of Iss?"

"I have come back from a land of false hope, from a
valley of torture and death; with my companions I have
escaped from the hideous clutches of lying fiends.  I have
come back to the Barsoom that I saved from a painless
death to again save her, but this time from death in its
most frightful form."

"Cease, blasphemer!" cried Zat Arras.  "Hope not to
save thy cowardly carcass by inventing horrid lies to--"
But he got no further.  One does not call John Carter
"coward" and "liar" thus lightly, and Zat Arras should have
known it.  Before a hand could be raised to stop me, I was
at his side and one hand grasped his throat.

"Come I from heaven or hell, Zat Arras, you will find
me still the same John Carter that I have always been; nor
did ever man call me such names and live--without apologizing."
And with that I commenced to bend him back across
my knee and tighten my grip upon his throat.

"Seize him!" cried Zat Arras, and a dozen officers sprang
forward to assist him.

Kantos Kan came close and whispered to me.

"Desist, I beg of you.  It will but involve us all, for I
cannot see these men lay hands upon you without aiding you.
My officers and men will join me and we shall have a
mutiny then that may lead to the revolution.  For the sake of
Tardos Mors and Helium, desist."

At his words I released Zat Arras and, turning my back
upon him, walked toward the ship's rail.

"Come, Kantos Kan," I said, "the Prince of Helium
would return to the Xavarian."

None interfered.  Zat Arras stood white and trembling
amidst his officers.  Some there were who looked upon him
with scorn and drew toward me, while one, a man long
in the service and confidence of Tardos Mors, spoke to me
in a low tone as I passed him.

"You may count my metal among your fighting-men,
John Carter," he said.

I thanked him and passed on.  In silence we embarked,
and shortly after stepped once more upon the deck of the
Xavarian.  Fifteen minutes later we received orders from the
flagship to proceed toward Helium.

Our journey thither was uneventful.  Carthoris and I were
wrapped in the gloomiest of thoughts.  Kantos Kan was sombre
in contemplation of the further calamity that might fall upon
Helium should Zat Arras attempt to follow the age-old precedent
that allotted a terrible death to fugitives from the Valley
Dor.  Tars Tarkas grieved for the loss of his daughter.  Xodar
alone was care-free--a fugitive and outlaw, he could be no
worse off in Helium than elsewhere.

"Let us hope that we may at least go out with good red
blood upon our blades," he said.  It was a simple wish
and one most likely to be gratified.

Among the officers of the Xavarian I thought I could
discern division into factions ere we had reached Helium.
There were those who gathered about Carthoris and myself
whenever the opportunity presented, while about an equal
number held aloof from us.  They offered us only the most
courteous treatment, but were evidently bound by their
superstitious belief in the doctrine of Dor and Iss and Korus.
I could not blame them, for I knew how strong a hold a
creed, however ridiculous it may be, may gain upon an
otherwise intelligent people.

By returning from Dor we had committed a sacrilege;
by recounting our adventures there, and stating the facts
as they existed we had outraged the religion of their fathers.
We were blasphemers--lying heretics.  Even those who still
clung to us from personal love and loyalty I think did so
in the face of the fact that at heart they questioned our
veracity--it is very hard to accept a new religion for an old,
no matter how alluring the promises of the new may be; but to
reject the old as a tissue of falsehoods without being offered
anything in its stead is indeed a most difficult thing to ask
of any people.

Kantos Kan would not talk of our experiences among the therns
and the First Born.

"It is enough," he said, "that I jeopardize my life here
and hereafter by countenancing you at all--do not ask me
to add still further to my sins by listening to what I have
always been taught was the rankest heresy."

I knew that sooner or later the time must come when
our friends and enemies would be forced to declare
themselves openly.  When we reached Helium there must be
an accounting, and if Tardos Mors had not returned I feared
that the enmity of Zat Arras might weigh heavily against
us, for he represented the government of Helium.  To take
sides against him were equivalent to treason.  The majority
of the troops would doubtless follow the lead of their
officers, and I knew that many of the highest and most
powerful men of both land and air forces would cleave to
John Carter in the face of god, man, or devil.

On the other hand, the majority of the populace
unquestionably would demand that we pay the penalty of
our sacrilege.  The outlook seemed dark from whatever
angle I viewed it, but my mind was so torn with anguish
at the thought of Dejah Thoris that I realize now that I
gave the terrible question of Helium's plight but scant
attention at that time.

There was always before me, day and night, a horrible
nightmare of the frightful scenes through which I knew
my Princess might even then be passing--the horrid plant
men--the ferocious white apes.  At times I would cover
my face with my hands in a vain effort to shut out the
fearful thing from my mind.

It was in the forenoon that we arrived above the mile-
high scarlet tower which marks greater Helium from her
twin city.  As we descended in great circles toward the
navy docks a mighty multitude could be seen surging in the
streets beneath.  Helium had been notified by radio-aerogram
of our approach.

From the deck of the Xavarian we four, Carthoris, Tars
Tarkas, Xodar, and I, were transferred to a lesser flier
to be transported to quarters within the Temple of Reward.
It is here that Martian justice is meted to benefactor and
malefactor.  Here the hero is decorated.  Here the felon
is condemned.  We were taken into the temple from the
landing stage upon the roof, so that we did not pass among
the people at all, as is customary.  Always before I had
seen prisoners of note, or returned wanderers of eminence,
paraded from the Gate of Jeddaks to the Temple of Reward
up the broad Avenue of Ancestors through dense crowds of
jeering or cheering citizens.

I knew that Zat Arras dared not trust the people near to
us, for he feared that their love for Carthoris and myself
might break into a demonstration which would wipe out
their superstitious horror of the crime we were to be
charged with.  What his plans were I could only guess, but
that they were sinister was evidenced by the fact that only
his most trusted servitors accompanied us upon the flier to
the Temple of Reward.

We were lodged in a room upon the south side of the
temple, overlooking the Avenue of Ancestors down which
we could see the full length to the Gate of Jeddaks, five
miles away.  The people in the temple plaza and in the
streets for a distance of a full mile were standing as close
packed as it was possible for them to get.  They were very
orderly--there were neither scoffs nor plaudits, and when
they saw us at the window above them there were many who
buried their faces in their arms and wept.

Late in the afternoon a messenger arrived from Zat Arras
to inform us that we would be tried by an impartial body
of nobles in the great hall of the temple at the 1st
zode* on the following day, or about 8:40 A.M. Earth time.


*Wherever Captain Carter has used Martian measurements of time,
distance, weight, and the like I have translated them into as nearly their
equivalent in earthly values as is possible.  His notes contain many
Martian tables, and a great volume of scientific data, but since the
International Astronomic Society is at present engaged in classifying,
investigating, and verifying this vast fund of remarkable and valuable
information, I have felt that it will add nothing to the interest of Captain
Carter's story or to the sum total of human knowledge to maintain a strict
adherence to the original manuscript in these matters, while it might
readily confuse the reader and detract from the interest of the history.
For those who may be interested, however, I will explain that the Martian
day is a trifle over 24 hours 37 minutes duration (Earth time).  This the
Martians divide into ten equal parts, commencing the day at about 6 A.M.
Earth time.  The zodes are divided into fifty shorter periods, each of
which in turn is composed of 200 brief periods of time, about equivalent
to the earthly second.  The Barsoomian Table of Time as here given is but
a part of the full table appearing in Captain Carter's notes.

                          TABLE

     200 tals . . . . . . . . . 1 xat

      50 xats . . . . . . . . . 1 zode

      10 zodes  . . . . . . . . 1 revolution of Mars upon its axis.





CHAPTER XVII


THE DEATH SENTENCE


A few moments before the appointed time on the following
morning a strong guard of Zat Arras' officers appeared at our
quarters to conduct us to the great hall of the temple.

In twos we entered the chamber and marched down the
broad Aisle of Hope, as it is called, to the platform
in the centre of the hall.  Before and behind us marched
armed guards, while three solid ranks of Zodangan soldiery
lined either side of the aisle from the entrance to the rostrum.

As we reached the raised enclosure I saw our judges.
As is the custom upon Barsoom there were thirty-one,
supposedly selected by lot from men of the noble class, for
nobles were on trial.  But to my amazement I saw no single
friendly face among them.  Practically all were Zodangans,
and it was I to whom Zodanga owed her defeat at the
hands of the green hordes and her subsequent vassalage to
Helium.  There could be little justice here for John Carter,
or his son, or for the great Thark who had commanded the
savage tribesmen who overran Zodanga's broad avenues,
looting, burning, and murdering.

About us the vast circular coliseum was packed to its full
capacity.  All classes were represented--all ages, and both
sexes.  As we entered the hall the hum of subdued conversation
ceased until as we halted upon the platform, or Throne
of Righteousness, the silence of death enveloped the
ten thousand spectators.

The judges were seated in a great circle about the
periphery of the circular platform.  We were assigned seats
with our backs toward a small platform in the exact centre
of the larger one.  This placed us facing the judges and the
audience.  Upon the smaller platform each would take his
place while his case was being heard.

Zat Arras himself sat in the golden chair of the presiding
magistrate.  As we were seated and our guards retired to the
foot of the stairway leading to the platform, he arose and
called my name.

"John Carter," he cried, "take your place upon the Pedestal
of Truth to be judged impartially according to your acts
and here to know the reward you have earned thereby."
Then turning to and fro toward the audience he narrated the
acts upon the value of which my reward was to be determined.

"Know you, O judges and people of Helium," he said, "that
John Carter, one time Prince of Helium, has returned by his
own statement from the Valley Dor and even from the
Temple of Issus itself.  That, in the presence of many men
of Helium he has blasphemed against the Sacred Iss, and
against the Valley Dor, and the Lost Sea of Korus, and the
Holy Therns themselves, and even against Issus, Goddess of
Death, and of Life Eternal.  And know you further by
witness of thine own eyes that see him here now upon the
Pedestal of Truth that he has indeed returned from these
sacred precincts in the face of our ancient customs, and in
violation of the sanctity of our ancient religion.

"He who be once dead may not live again.  He who attempts
it must be made dead for ever.  Judges, your duty lies
plain before you--here can be no testimony in
contravention of truth.  What reward shall be meted to
John Carter in accordance with the acts he has committed?"

"Death!" shouted one of the judges.

And then a man sprang to his feet in the audience, and raising
his hand on high, cried: "Justice!  Justice!  Justice!"
It was Kantos Kan, and as all eyes turned toward him he
leaped past the Zodangan soldiery and sprang upon the platform.

"What manner of justice be this?" he cried to Zat Arras.
"The defendant has not been heard, nor has he had an
opportunity to call others in his behalf.  In the name of
the people of Helium I demand fair and impartial treatment
for the Prince of Helium."

A great cry arose from the audience then: "Justice!
Justice!  Justice!" and Zat Arras dared not deny them.

"Speak, then," he snarled, turning to me; "but blaspheme
not against the things that are sacred upon Barsoom."

"Men of Helium," I cried, turning to the spectators, and
speaking over the heads of my judges, "how can John Carter
expect justice from the men of Zodanga?  He cannot nor
does he ask it.  It is to the men of Helium that he states
his case; nor does he appeal for mercy to any.  It is not in
his own cause that he speaks now--it is in thine.  In the
cause of your wives and daughters, and of wives and daughters
yet unborn.  It is to save them from the unthinkably atrocious
indignities that I have seen heaped upon the fair women
of Barsoom in the place men call the Temple of Issus.
It is to save them from the sucking embrace of the plant men,
from the fangs of the great white apes of Dor, from the cruel
lust of the Holy Therns, from all that the cold, dead Iss
carries them to from homes of love and life and happiness.

"Sits there no man here who does not know the history of
John Carter.  How he came among you from another world
and rose from a prisoner among the green men, through
torture and persecution, to a place high among the highest
of Barsoom.  Nor ever did you know John Carter to lie in
his own behalf, or to say aught that might harm the people
of Barsoom, or to speak lightly of the strange religion which
he respected without understanding.

"There be no man here, or elsewhere upon Barsoom to-day
who does not owe his life directly to a single act of mine,
in which I sacrificed myself and the happiness of my Princess
that you might live.  And so, men of Helium, I think that I
have the right to demand that I be heard, that I be believed,
and that you let me serve you and save you from the false
hereafter of Dor and Issus as I saved you from the real death
that other day.

"It is to you of Helium that I speak now.  When I am
done let the men of Zodanga have their will with me.  Zat
Arras has taken my sword from me, so the men of Zodanga
no longer fear me.  Will you listen?"

"Speak, John Carter, Prince of Helium," cried a great noble
from the audience, and the multitude echoed his permission,
until the building rocked with the noise of their demonstration.

Zat Arras knew better than to interfere with such a sentiment
as was expressed that day in the Temple of Reward, and so for
two hours I talked with the people of Helium.

But when I had finished, Zat Arras arose and, turning to
the judges, said in a low tone: "My nobles, you have
heard John Carter's plea; every opportunity has been given
him to prove his innocence if he be not guilty; but instead
he has but utilized the time in further blasphemy.  What,
gentlemen, is your verdict?"

"Death to the blasphemer!" cried one, springing to his feet,
and in an instant the entire thirty-one judges were on their feet
with upraised swords in token of the unanimity of their verdict.

If the people did not hear Zat Arras' charge, they certainly
did hear the verdict of the tribunal.  A sullen murmur
rose louder and louder about the packed coliseum, and then
Kantos Kan, who had not left the platform since first he had
taken his place near me, raised his hand for silence.  When he
could be heard he spoke to the people in a cool and level voice.

"You have heard the fate that the men of Zodanga would
mete to Helium's noblest hero.  It may be the duty of
the men of Helium to accept the verdict as final.  Let each
man act according to his own heart.  Here is the answer of
Kantos Kan, head of the navy of Helium, to Zat Arras and
his judges," and with that he unbuckled his scabbard and
threw his sword at my feet.

In an instant soldiers and citizens, officers and nobles
were crowding past the soldiers of Zodanga and forcing their
way to the Throne of Righteousness.  A hundred men surged
upon the platform, and a hundred blades rattled and clanked
to the floor at my feet.  Zat Arras and his officers were
furious, but they were helpless.  One by one I raised the
swords to my lips and buckled them again upon their owners.

"Come," sand Kantos Kan, "we will escort John Carter and
his party to his own palace," and they formed about us and
started toward the stairs leading to the Aisle of Hope.

"Stop!" cried Zat Arras.  "Soldiers of Helium, let no
prisoner leave the Throne of Righteousness."

The soldiery from Zodanga were the only organized body
of Heliumetic troops within the temple, so Zat Arras was
confident that his orders would be obeyed, but I do not
think that he looked for the opposition that was raised the
moment the soldiers advanced toward the throne.

From every quarter of the coliseum swords flashed and
men rushed threateningly upon the Zodangans.  Some one
raised a cry: "Tardos Mors is dead--a thousand years to
John Carter, Jeddak of Helium."  As I heard that and saw the
ugly attitude of the men of Helium toward the soldiers of
Zat Arras, I knew that only a miracle could avert a clash
that would end in civil war.

"Hold!" I cried, leaping to the Pedestal of Truth once
more.  "Let no man move till I am done.  A single sword
thrust here to-day may plunge Helium into a bitter and
bloody war the results of which none can foresee.  It
will turn brother against brother and father against son.
No man's life is worth that sacrifice.  Rather would I
submit to the biased judgment of Zat Arras than be the
cause of civil strife in Helium.

"Let us each give in a point to the other, and let this entire
matter rest until Tardos Mors returns, or Mors Kajak, his son.
If neither be back at the end of a year a second trial
may be held--the thing has a precedent."  And then turning
to Zat Arras, I said in a low voice: "Unless you be a bigger
fool than I take you to be, you will grasp the chance I am
offering you ere it is too late.  Once that multitude of swords
below is drawn against your soldiery no man upon Barsoom--
not even Tardos Mors himself--can avert the consequences.
What say you?  Speak quickly."

The Jed of Zodangan Helium raised his voice to the angry
sea beneath us.

"Stay your hands, men of Helium," he shouted, his voice
trembling with rage.  "The sentence of the court is passed,
but the day of retribution has not been set.  I, Zat Arras,
Jed of Zodanga, appreciating the royal connections of the
prisoner and his past services to Helium and Barsoom, grant a
respite of one year, or until the return of Mors Kajak, or
Tardos Mors to Helium.  Disperse quietly to your houses.  Go."

No one moved.  Instead, they stood in tense silence with their
eyes fastened upon me, as though waiting for a signal to attack.

"Clear the temple," commanded Zat Arras, in a low tone to one
of his officers.

Fearing the result of an attempt to carry out this order by
force, I stepped to the edge of the platform and, pointing
toward the main entrance, bid them pass out.  As one man
they turned at my request and filed, silent and threatening,
past the soldiers of Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, who stood
scowling in impotent rage.

Kantos Kan with the others who had sworn allegiance to me
still stood upon the Throne of Righteousness with me.

"Come," said Kantos Kan to me, "we will escort you to
your palace, my Prince.  Come, Carthoris and Xodar.  Come,
Tars Tarkas."  And with a haughty sneer for Zat Arras upon
his handsome lips, he turned and strode to the throne steps
and up the Aisle of Hope.  We four and the hundred loyal
ones followed behind him, nor was a hand raised to stay us,
though glowering eyes followed our triumphal march
through the temple.

In the avenues we found a press of people, but they
opened a pathway for us, and many were the swords that
were flung at my feet as I passed through the city of Helium
toward my palace upon the outskirts.  Here my old slaves fell
upon their knees and kissed my hands as I greeted them.
They cared not where I had been.  It was enough that I
had returned to them.

"Ah, master," cried one, "if our divine Princess were but
here this would be a day indeed."

Tears came to my eyes, so that I was forced to turn
away that I might hide my emotions.  Carthoris wept openly
as the slaves pressed about him with expressions of affection,
and words of sorrow for our common loss.  It was now that
Tars Tarkas for the first time learned that his daughter, Sola,
had accompanied Dejah Thoris upon the last long pilgrimage.
I had not had the heart to tell him what Kantos Kan had
told me.  With the stoicism of the green Martian he showed
no sign of suffering, yet I knew that his grief was as
poignant as my own.  In marked contrast to his kind, he had
in well-developed form the kindlier human characteristics
of love, friendship, and charity.

It was a sad and sombre party that sat at the feast of welcome
in the great dining hall of the palace of the Prince of Helium
that day.  We were over a hundred strong, not counting the
members of my little court, for Dejah Thoris and I had
maintained a household consistent with our royal rank.

The board, according to red Martian custom, was triangular,
for there were three in our family.  Carthoris and I presided
in the centre of our sides of the table--midway of the
third side Dejah Thoris' high-backed, carven chair stood
vacant except for her gorgeous wedding trappings and jewels
which were draped upon it.  Behind stood a slave as in the
days when his mistress had occupied her place at the board,
ready to do her bidding.  It was the way upon Barsoom, so I
endured the anguish of it, though it wrung my heart to see
that silent chair where should have been my laughing and vivacious
Princess keeping the great hall ringing with her merry gaiety.

At my right sat Kantos Kan, while to the right of Dejah
Thoris' empty place Tars Tarkas sat in a huge chair before
a raised section of the board which years ago I had had
constructed to meet the requirements of his mighty bulk.
The place of honour at a Martian hoard is always at the
hostess's right, and this place was ever reserved by
Dejah Thoris for the great Thark upon the occasions
that he was in Helium.

Hor Vastus sat in the seat of honour upon Carthoris' side
of the table.  There was little general conversation.  It was a
quiet and saddened party.  The loss of Dejah Thoris was
still fresh in the minds of all, and to this was added fear
for the safety of Tardos Mors and Mors Kajak, as well
as doubt and uncertainty as to the fate of Helium, should it
prove true that she was permanently deprived of her great Jeddak.

Suddenly our attention was attracted by the sound of distant
shouting, as of many people raising their voices at once,
but whether in anger or rejoicing, we could not tell.
Nearer and nearer came the tumult.  A slave rushed into the
dining hall to cry that a great concourse of people was swarming
through the palace gates.  A second burst upon the heels of the
first alternately laughing and shrieking as a madman.

"Dejah Thoris is found!" he cried.  "A messenger from Dejah Thoris!"

I waited to hear no more.  The great windows of the
dining hall overlooked the avenue leading to the main gates
--they were upon the opposite side of the hall from me with
the table intervening.  I did not waste time in circling the great
board--with a single leap I cleared table and diners and
sprang upon the balcony beyond.  Thirty feet below lay the
scarlet sward of the lawn and beyond were many people
crowding about a great thoat which bore a rider headed
toward the palace.  I vaulted to the ground below and ran
swiftly toward the advancing party.

As I came near to them I saw that the figure on the thoat was Sola.

"Where is the Princess of Helium?" I cried.

The green girl slid from her mighty mount and ran toward me.

"O my Prince!  My Prince!" she cried.  "She is gone for ever.
Even now she may be a captive upon the lesser moon.
The black pirates of Barsoom have stolen her."




CHAPTER XVIII


SOLA'S STORY


Once within the palace, I drew Sola to the dining hall,
and, when she had greeted her father after the formal manner
of the green men, she told the story of the pilgrimage and
capture of Dejah Thoris.

"Seven days ago, after her audience with Zat Arras, Dejah Thoris
attempted to slip from the palace in the dead of night.
Although I had not heard the outcome of her interview with
Zat Arras I knew that something had occurred then to cause
her the keenest mental agony, and when I discovered her creeping
from the palace I did not need to be told her destination.

"Hastily arousing a dozen of her most faithful guards, I
explained my fears to them, and as one they enlisted with me
to follow our beloved Princess in her wanderings, even to
the Sacred Iss and the Valley Dor.  We came upon her but a
short distance from the palace.  With her was faithful Woola
the hound, but none other.  When we overtook her she
feigned anger, and ordered us back to the palace, but for
once we disobeyed her, and when she found that we would
not let her go upon the last long pilgrimage alone, she wept
and embraced us, and together we went out into the night
toward the south.

"The following day we came upon a herd of small thoats,
and thereafter we were mounted and made good time.  We
travelled very fast and very far due south until the morning
of the fifth day we sighted a great fleet of battleships sailing
north.  They saw us before we could seek shelter, and soon
we were surrounded by a horde of black men.  The Princess's
guard fought nobly to the end, but they were soon overcome
and slain.  Only Dejah Thoris and I were spared.

When she realized that she was in the clutches of the
black pirates, she attempted to take her own life, but one
of the blacks tore her dagger from her, and then they bound
us both so that we could not use our hands.

"The fleet continued north after capturing us.  There were
about twenty large battleships in all, besides a number of
small swift cruisers.  That evening one of the smaller
cruisers that had been far in advance of the fleet returned
with a prisoner--a young red woman whom they had picked up in
a range of hills under the very noses, they said, of a fleet of
three red Martian battleships.

"From scraps of conversation which we overheard it was
evident that the black pirates were searching for a party
of fugitives that had escaped them several days prior.  That
they considered the capture of the young woman important
was evident from the long and earnest interview the
commander of the fleet held with her when she was brought
to him.  Later she was bound and placed in the compartment
with Dejah Thoris and myself.

"The new captive was a very beautiful girl.  She told
Dejah Thoris that many years ago she had taken the voluntary
pilgrimage from the court of her father, the Jeddak of Ptarth.
She was Thuvia, the Princess of Ptarth.  And then she asked
Dejah Thoris who she might be, and when she heard she
fell upon her knees and kissed Dejah Thoris' fettered hands,
and told her that that very morning she had been with John
Carter, Prince of Helium, and Carthoris, her son.

"Dejah Thoris could not believe her at first, but finally
when the girl had narrated all the strange adventures that
had befallen her since she had met John Carter, and told her
of the things John Carter, and Carthoris, and Xodar had
narrated of their adventures in the Land of the First Born,
Dejah Thoris knew that it could be none other than the
Prince of Helium; 'For who,' she said, 'upon all Barsoom
other than John Carter could have done the deeds you tell of.'
And when Thuvia told Dejah Thoris of her love for John
Carter, and his loyalty and devotion to the Princess of his
choice, Dejah Thoris broke down and wept--cursing Zat
Arras and the cruel fate that had driven her from Helium
but a few brief days before the return of her beloved lord.

"'I do not blame you for loving him, Thuvia,' she said;
'and that your affection for him is pure and sincere I can
well believe from the candour of your avowal of it to me.'

"The fleet continued north nearly to Helium, but last night
they evidently realized that John Carter had indeed escaped
them and so they turned toward the south once more.
Shortly thereafter a guard entered our compartment and
dragged me to the deck.

"'There is no place in the Land of the First Born for a
green one,' he said, and with that he gave me a terrific
shove that carried me toppling from the deck of the battleship.
Evidently this seemed to him the easiest way of ridding
the vessel of my presence and killing me at the same time.

"But a kind fate intervened, and by a miracle I escaped
with but slight bruises.  The ship was moving slowly at the
time, and as I lunged overboard into the darkness beneath I
shuddered at the awful plunge I thought awaited me, for all
day the fleet had sailed thousands of feet above the ground;
but to my utter surprise I struck upon a soft mass of
vegetation not twenty feet from the deck of the ship.
In fact, the keel of the vessel must have been grazing
the surface of the ground at the time.

"I lay all night where I had fallen and the next morning
brought an explanation of the fortunate coincidence that had
saved me from a terrible death.  As the sun rose I saw a vast
panorama of sea bottom and distant hills lying far below me.
I was upon the highest peak of a lofty range.  The fleet in
the darkness of the preceding night had barely grazed the
crest of the hills, and in the brief span that they hovered
close to the surface the black guard had pitched me, as he
supposed, to my death.

"A few miles west of me was a great waterway.  When I
reached it I found to my delight that it belonged to Helium.
Here a thoat was procured for me--the rest you know."

For many minutes none spoke.  Dejah Thoris in the clutches
of the First Born!  I shuddered at the thought, but of a
sudden the old fire of unconquerable self-confidence surged
through me.  I sprang to my feet, and with back-thrown
shoulders and upraised sword took a solemn vow to reach,
rescue, and revenge my Princess.

A hundred swords leaped from a hundred scabbards, and a
hundred fighting-men sprang to the table-top and pledged
me their lives and fortunes to the expedition.  Already my
plans were formulated.  I thanked each loyal friend, and leaving
Carthoris to entertain them, withdrew to my own audience chamber
with Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Xodar, and Hor Vastus.

Here we discussed the details of our expedition until long
after dark.  Xodar was positive that Issus would choose both
Dejah Thoris and Thuvia to serve her for a year.

"For that length of time at least they will be comparatively safe,"
he said, "and we will at least know where to look for them."

In the matter of equipping a fleet to enter Omean the details
were left to Kantos Kan and Xodar.  The former agreed to take
such vessels as we required into dock as rapidly as possible,
where Xodar would direct their equipment with water propellers.

For many years the black had been in charge of the
refitting of captured battleships that they might navigate
Omean, and so was familiar with the construction of the
propellers, housings, and the auxiliary gearing required.

It was estimated that it would require six months to complete
our preparations in view of the fact that the utmost secrecy
must be maintained to keep the project from the ears of Zat Arras.
Kantos Kan was confident now that the man's ambitions were fully
aroused and that nothing short of the title of Jeddak of Helium
would satisfy him.

"I doubt," he said, "if he would even welcome Dejah Thoris'
return, for it would mean another nearer the throne than he.
With you and Carthoris out of the way there would be little
to prevent him from assuming the title of Jeddak, and you may
rest assured that so long as he is supreme here there is no
safety for either of you."

"There is a way," cried Hor Vastus, "to thwart him effectually
and for ever."

"What?" I asked.

He smiled.

"I shall whisper it here, but some day I shall stand upon
the dome of the Temple of Reward and shout it to cheering
multitudes below."

"What do you mean?" asked Kantos Kan.

"John Carter, Jeddak of Helium," said Hor Vastus in a low voice.

The eyes of my companions lighted, and grim smiles of
pleasure and anticipation overspread their faces, as each eye
turned toward me questioningly.  But I shook my head.

"No, my friends," I said, smiling, "I thank you, but it
cannot be.  Not yet, at least.  When we know that Tardos Mors
and Mors Kajak are gone to return no more; if I be here,
then I shall join you all to see that the people of Helium
are permitted to choose fairly their next Jeddak.  Whom they
choose may count upon the loyalty of my sword, nor shall I
seek the honour for myself.  Until then Tardos Mors is Jeddak
of Helium, and Zat Arras is his representative."

"As you will, John Carter," said Hor Vastus, "but--
What was that?" he whispered, pointing toward the window
overlooking the gardens.

The words were scarce out of his mouth ere he had sprung
to the balcony without.

"There he goes!" he cried excitedly.  "The guards!  Below there!
The guards!"

We were close behind him, and all saw the figure of a man
run quickly across a little piece of sward and disappear in the
shrubbery beyond.

"He was on the balcony when I first saw him," cried Hor Vastus.
"Quick!  Let us follow him!"

Together we ran to the gardens, but even though we scoured the
grounds with the entire guard for hours, no trace could we find
of the night marauder.

"What do you make of it, Kantos Kan?" asked Tars Tarkas.

"A spy sent by Zat Arras," he replied.  "It was ever his way."

"He will have something interesting to report to his master then,"
laughed Hor Vastus.

"I hope he heard only our references to a new Jeddak," I
said.  "If he overheard our plans to rescue Dejah Thoris, it
will mean civil war, for he will attempt to thwart us, and
in that I will not be thwarted.  There would I turn against
Tardos Mors himself, were it necessary.  If it throws all Helium
into a bloody conflict, I shall go on with these plans to save
my Princess.  Nothing shall stay me now short of death, and should
I die, my friends, will you take oath to prosecute the search for
her and bring her back in safety to her grandfather's court?"

Upon the hilt of his sword each of them swore to do as I had asked.

It was agreed that the battleships that were to be remodelled
should be ordered to Hastor, another Heliumetic city, far to
the south-west.  Kantos Kan thought that the docks there,
in addition to their regular work, would accommodate at
least six battleships at a time.  As he was commander-in-
chief of the navy, it would be a simple matter for him to
order the vessels there as they could be handled, and thereafter
keep the remodelled fleet in remote parts of the empire until
we should be ready to assemble it for the dash upon Omean.

It was late that night before our conference broke up,
but each man there had his particular duties outlined, and
the details of the entire plan had been mapped out.

Kantos Kan and Xodar were to attend to the remodelling
of the ships.  Tars Tarkas was to get into communication
with Thark and learn the sentiments of his people toward his
return from Dor.  If favourable, he was to repair immediately
to Thark and devote his time to the assembling of a great horde
of green warriors whom it was our plan to send in transports
directly to the Valley Dor and the Temple of Issus, while the
fleet entered Omean and destroyed the vessels of the First Born.

Upon Hor Vastus devolved the delicate mission of organising
a secret force of fighting-men sworn to follow John Carter
wherever he might lead.  As we estimated that it would require
over a million men to man the thousand great battleships
we intended to use on Omean and the transports for the green
men as well as the ships that were to convoy the transports,
it was no trifling job that Hor Vastus had before him.

After they had left I bid Carthoris good-night, for I was very
tired, and going to my own apartments, bathed and lay down
upon my sleeping silks and furs for the first good night's
sleep I had had an opportunity to look forward to since
I had returned to Barsoom.  But even now I was to be disappointed.

How long I slept I do not know.  When I awoke suddenly
it was to find a half-dozen powerful men upon me, a gag
already in my mouth, and a moment later my arms and legs
securely bound.  So quickly had they worked and to such
good purpose, that I was utterly beyond the power to resist
them by the time I was fully awake.

Never a word spoke they, and the gag effectually prevented
me speaking.  Silently they lifted me and bore me toward
the door of my chamber.  As they passed the window through
which the farther moon was casting its brilliant beams, I saw
that each of the party had his face swathed in layers of silk--
I could not recognize one of them.

When they had come into the corridor with me, they turned
toward a secret panel in the wall which led to the passage
that terminated in the pits beneath the palace.  That any
knew of this panel outside my own household, I was doubtful.
Yet the leader of the band did not hesitate a moment.
He stepped directly to the panel, touched the concealed
button, and as the door swung open he stood aside while
his companions entered with me.  Then he closed the panel
behind him and followed us.

Down through the passageways to the pits we went.  The leader
rapped upon it with the hilt of his sword--three quick, sharp
blows, a pause, then three more, another pause, and then two.
A second later the wall swung in, and I was pushed within a
brilliantly lighted chamber in which sat three richly trapped men.

One of them turned toward me with a sardonic smile upon his thin,
cruel lips--it was Zat Arras.




CHAPTER XIX


BLACK DESPAIR


"Ah," said Zat Arras, "to what kindly circumstance am I
indebted for the pleasure of this unexpected visit from the
Prince of Helium?"

While he was speaking, one of my guards had removed the
gag from my mouth, but I made no reply to Zat Arras:
simply standing there in silence with level gaze fixed upon
the Jed of Zodanga.  And I doubt not that my expression
was coloured by the contempt I felt for the man.

The eyes of those within the chamber were fixed first upon
me and then upon Zat Arras, until finally a flush of anger
crept slowly over his face.

"You may go," he said to those who had brought me,
and when only his two companions and ourselves were left
in the chamber, he spoke to me again in a voice of ice--
very slowly and deliberately, with many pauses, as though
he would choose his words cautiously.

"John Carter," he said, "by the edict of custom, by the law
of our religion, and by the verdict of an impartial court,
you are condemned to die.  The people cannot save you--I
alone may accomplish that.  You are absolutely in my power
to do with as I wish--I may kill you, or I may free you,
and should I elect to kill you, none would be the wiser.

"Should you go free in Helium for a year, in accordance with
the conditions of your reprieve, there is little fear that
the people would ever insist upon the execution of the sentence
imposed upon you.

"You may go free within two minutes, upon one condition.
Tardos Mors will never return to Helium.  Neither will
Mors Kajak, nor Dejah Thoris.  Helium must select a new
Jeddak within the year.  Zat Arras would be Jeddak of Helium.
Say that you will espouse my cause.  This is the price of
your freedom.  I am done."

I knew it was within the scope of Zat Arras' cruel heart
to destroy me, and if I were dead I could see little reason
to doubt that he might easily become Jeddak of Helium.  Free,
I could prosecute the search for Dejah Thoris.  Were I dead,
my brave comrades might not be able to carry out our plans.
So, by refusing to accede to his request, it was quite
probable that not only would I not prevent him from
becoming Jeddak of Helium, but that I would be the
means of sealing Dejah Thoris' fate--of consigning her,
through my refusal, to the horrors of the arena of Issus.

For a moment I was perplexed, but for a moment only.
The proud daughter of a thousand Jeddaks would choose
death to a dishonorable alliance such as this, nor could
John Carter do less for Helium than his Princess would do.

Then I turned to Zat Arras.

"There can be no alliance," I said, "between a traitor to
Helium and a prince of the House of Tardos Mors.  I
do not believe, Zat Arras, that the great Jeddak is dead."

Zat Arras shrugged his shoulders.

"It will not be long, John Carter," he said, "that your
opinions will be of interest even to yourself, so make the best
of them while you can.  Zat Arras will permit you in due
time to reflect further upon the magnanimous offer he has
made you.  Into the silence and darkness of the pits you
will enter upon your reflection this night with the knowledge
that should you fail within a reasonable time to agree to the
alternative which has been offered you, never shall you emerge
from the darkness and the silence again.  Nor shall you know
at what minute the hand will reach out through the darkness
and the silence with the keen dagger that shall rob you
of your last chance to win again the warmth and the freedom
and joyousness of the outer world."

Zat Arras clapped his hands as he ceased speaking.
The guards returned.

Zat Arras waved his hand in my direction.

"To the pits," he said.  That was all.  Four men accompanied
me from the chamber, and with a radium hand-light to illumine
the way, escorted me through seemingly interminable tunnels,
down, ever down beneath the city of Helium.

At length they halted within a fair-sized chamber.  There
were rings set in the rocky walls.  To them chains were
fastened, and at the ends of many of the chains were human
skeletons.  One of these they kicked aside, and, unlocking the
huge padlock that had held a chain about what had once
been a human ankle, they snapped the iron band about my
own leg.  Then they left me, taking the light with them.

Utter darkness prevailed.  For a few minutes I could hear
the clanking of accoutrements, but even this grew fainter
and fainter, until at last the silence was as complete as
the darkness.  I was alone with my gruesome companions--with
the bones of dead men whose fate was likely but the index
of my own.

How long I stood listening in the darkness I do not know,
but the silence was unbroken, and at last I sunk to the hard
floor of my prison, where, leaning my head against the stony
wall, I slept.

It must have been several hours later that I awakened
to find a young man standing before me.  In one hand he
bore a light, in the other a receptacle containing a gruel-like
mixture--the common prison fare of Barsoom.

"Zat Arras sends you greetings," said the young man, "and
commands me to inform you that though he is fully advised
of the plot to make you Jeddak of Helium, he is, however, not
inclined to withdraw the offer which he has made you.
To gain your freedom you have but to request me to advise
Zat Arras that you accept the terms of his proposition."

I but shook my head.  The youth said no more, and, after
placing the food upon the floor at my side, returned up the
corridor, taking the light with him.

Twice a day for many days this youth came to my cell
with food, and ever the same greetings from Zat Arras.
For a long time I tried to engage him in conversation
upon other matters, but he would not talk, and so,
at length, I desisted.

For months I sought to devise methods to inform Carthoris
of my whereabouts.  For months I scraped and scraped
upon a single link of the massive chain which held me,
hoping eventually to wear it through, that I might follow
the youth back through the winding tunnels to a point where
I could make a break for liberty.

I was beside myself with anxiety for knowledge of the
progress of the expedition which was to rescue Dejah Thoris.
I felt that Carthoris would not let the matter drop, were he
free to act, but in so far as I knew, he also might be a
prisoner in Zat Arras' pits.

That Zat Arras' spy had overheard our conversation relative
to the selection of a new Jeddak, I knew, and scarcely
a half-dozen minutes prior we had discussed the details
of the plan to rescue Dejah Thoris.  The chances were that
that matter, too, was well known to him.  Carthoris, Kantos
Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus, and Xodar might even now
be the victims of Zat Arras' assassins, or else his prisoners.

I determined to make at least one more effort to learn
something, and to this end I adopted strategy when next
the youth came to my cell.  I had noticed that he was a
handsome fellow, about the size and age of Carthoris.
And I had also noticed that his shabby trappings but illy
comported with his dignified and noble bearing.

It was with these observations as a basis that I opened
my negotiations with him upon his next subsequent visit.

"You have been very kind to me during my imprisonment here,"
I said to him, "and as I feel that I have at best but a
very short time to live, I wish, ere it is too late,
to furnish substantial testimony of my appreciation of all
that you have done to render my imprisonment bearable.

"Promptly you have brought my food each day, seeing that
it was pure and of sufficient quantity.  Never by word
or deed have you attempted to take advantage of my
defenceless condition to insult or torture me.  You have
been uniformly courteous and considerate--it is this more
than any other thing which prompts my feeling of gratitude
and my desire to give you some slight token of it.

"In the guard-room of my palace are many fine trappings.
Go thou there and select the harness which most pleases you
--it shall be yours.  All I ask is that you wear it, that I
may know that my wish has been realized.  Tell me that you
will do it."

The boy's eyes had lighted with pleasure as I spoke, and I
saw him glance from his rusty trappings to the magnificence
of my own.  For a moment he stood in thought before he
spoke, and for that moment my heart fairly ceased beating
--so much for me there was which hung upon the substance
of his answer.

"And I went to the palace of the Prince of Helium with any
such demand, they would laugh at me and, into the bargain,
would more than likely throw me headforemost into the avenue.
No, it cannot be, though I thank you for the offer.  Why,
if Zat Arras even dreamed that I contemplated such a thing
he would have my heart cut out of me."

"There can be no harm in it, my boy," I urged.  "By night
you may go to my palace with a note from me to Carthoris,
my son.  You may read the note before you deliver it,
that you may know that it contains nothing harmful to
Zat Arras.  My son will be discreet, and so none but us
three need know.  It is very simple, and such a harmless
act that it could be condemned by no one."

Again he stood silently in deep thought.

"And there is a jewelled short-sword which I took from the
body of a northern Jeddak.  When you get the harness, see
that Carthoris gives you that also.  With it and the harness
which you may select there will be no more handsomely
accoutred warrior in all Zodanga.

"Bring writing materials when you come next to my cell,
and within a few hours we shall see you garbed in a style
befitting your birth and carriage."

Still in thought, and without speaking, he turned and
left me.  I could not guess what his decision might be, and
for hours I sat fretting over the outcome of the matter.

If he accepted a message to Carthoris it would mean to me
that Carthoris still lived and was free.  If the youth returned
wearing the harness and the sword, I would know that Carthoris
had received my note and that he knew that I still lived.
That the bearer of the note was a Zodangan would be sufficient
to explain to Carthoris that I was a prisoner of Zat Arras.

It was with feelings of excited expectancy which I could scarce
hide that I heard the youth's approach upon the occasion of
his next regular visit.  I did not speak beyond my accustomed
greeting of him.  As he placed the food upon the floor by my
side he also deposited writing materials at the same time.

My heart fairly bounded for joy.  I had won my point.  For
a moment I looked at the materials in feigned surprise, but
soon I permitted an expression of dawning comprehension to
come into my face, and then, picking them up, I penned
a brief order to Carthoris to deliver to Parthak a harness of his
selection and the short-sword which I described.  That was all.
But it meant everything to me and to Carthoris.

I laid the note open upon the floor.  Parthak picked it up and,
without a word, left me.

As nearly as I could estimate, I had at this time been
in the pits for three hundred days.  If anything was to be done
to save Dejah Thoris it must be done quickly, for, were she
not already dead, her end must soon come, since those
whom Issus chose lived but a single year.

The next time I heard approaching footsteps I could scarce
await to see if Parthak wore the harness and the sword, but
judge, if you can, my chagrin and disappointment when I
saw that he who bore my food was not Parthak.

"What has become of Parthak?" I asked, but the fellow
would not answer, and as soon as he had deposited my food,
turned and retraced his steps to the world above.

Days came and went, and still my new jailer continued
his duties, nor would he ever speak a word to me, either in
reply to the simplest question or of his own initiative.

I could only speculate on the cause of Parthak's removal,
but that it was connected in some way directly with the note
I had given him was most apparent to me.  After all my
rejoicing, I was no better off than before, for now I did not
even know that Carthoris lived, for if Parthak had wished to
raise himself in the estimation of Zat Arras he would have
permitted me to go on precisely as I did, so that he could
carry my note to his master, in proof of his own loyalty
and devotion.

Thirty days had passed since I had given the youth the
note.  Three hundred and thirty days had passed since my
incarceration.  As closely as I could figure, there remained a
bare thirty days ere Dejah Thoris would be ordered to
the arena for the rites of Issus.

As the terrible picture forced itself vividly across my
imagination, I buried my face in my arms, and only with the
greatest difficulty was it that I repressed the tears that welled
to my eyes despite my every effort.  To think of that beautiful
creature torn and rended by the cruel fangs of the hideous
white apes!  It was unthinkable.  Such a horrid fact could
not be; and yet my reason told me that within thirty days
my incomparable Princess would be fought over in the
arena of the First Born by those very wild beasts; that her
bleeding corpse would be dragged through the dirt and the dust,
until at last a part of it would be rescued to be served as
food upon the tables of the black nobles.

I think that I should have gone crazy but for the sound
of my approaching jailer.  It distracted my attention from
the terrible thoughts that had been occupying my entire mind.
Now a new and grim determination came to me.  I would make
one super-human effort to escape.  Kill my jailer by a ruse,
and trust to fate to lead me to the outer world in safety.

With the thought came instant action.  I threw myself upon
the floor of my cell close by the wall, in a strained and
distorted posture, as though I were dead after a struggle
or convulsions.  When he should stoop over me I had but to
grasp his throat with one hand and strike him a terrific blow
with the slack of my chain, which I gripped firmly in my
right hand for the purpose.

Nearer and nearer came the doomed man.  Now I heard
him halt before me.  There was a muttered exclamation, and
then a step as he came to my side.  I felt him kneel beside me.
My grip tightened upon the chain.  He leaned close to me.
I must open my eyes to find his throat, grasp it, and strike
one mighty final blow all at the same instant.

The thing worked just as I had planned.  So brief was the
interval between the opening of my eyes and the fall of the
chain that I could not check it, though it that minute
interval I recognized the face so close to mine as that
of my son, Carthoris.

God!  What cruel and malign fate had worked to such a
frightful end!  What devious chain of circumstances had led
my boy to my side at this one particular minute of our lives
when I could strike him down and kill him, in ignorance
of his identity!  A benign though tardy Providence blurred my
vision and my mind as I sank into unconsciousness across the
lifeless body of my only son.

When I regained consciousness it was to feel a cool, firm
hand pressed upon my forehead.  For an instant I did not
open my eyes.  I was endeavouring to gather the loose ends
of many thoughts and memories which flitted elusively
through my tired and overwrought brain.

At length came the cruel recollection of the thing that I
had done in my last conscious act, and then I dared not
to open my eyes for fear of what I should see lying beside
me.  I wondered who it could be who ministered to me.
Carthoris must have had a companion whom I had not seen.
Well, I must face the inevitable some time, so why not now,
and with a sigh I opened my eyes.

Leaning over me was Carthoris, a great bruise upon his
forehead where the chain had struck, but alive, thank
God, alive!  There was no one with him.  Reaching out my
arms, I took my boy within them, and if ever there arose
from any planet a fervent prayer of gratitude, it was there
beneath the crust of dying Mars as I thanked the Eternal
Mystery for my son's life.

The brief instant in which I had seen and recognized
Carthoris before the chain fell must have been ample to
check the force of the blow.  He told me that he had
lain unconscious for a time--how long he did not know.

"How came you here at all?" I asked, mystified that he
had found me without a guide.

"It was by your wit in apprising me of your existence and
imprisonment through the youth, Parthak.  Until he came for
his harness and his sword, we had thought you dead.  When
I had read your note I did as you had bid, giving Parthak his
choice of the harnesses in the guardroom, and later bringing
the jewelled short-sword to him; but the minute that I had
fulfilled the promise you evidently had made him, my
obligation to him ceased.  Then I commenced to question him,
but he would give me no information as to your whereabouts.
He was intensely loyal to Zat Arras.

"Finally I gave him a fair choice between freedom and
the pits beneath the palace--the price of freedom to be full
information as to where you were imprisoned and directions
which would lead us to you; but still he maintained his
stubborn partisanship.  Despairing, I had him removed to
the pits, where he still is.

"No threats of torture or death, no bribes, however fabulous,
would move him.  His only reply to all our importunities
was that whenever Parthak died, were it to-morrow or a
thousand years hence, no man could truly say, 'A traitor is
gone to his deserts.'

"Finally, Xodar, who is a fiend for subtle craftiness,
evolved a plan whereby we might worm the information
from him.  And so I caused Hor Vastus to be harnessed in
the metal of a Zodangan soldier and chained in Parthak's
cell beside him.  For fifteen days the noble Hor Vastus has
languished in the darkness of the pits, but not in vain.
Little by little he won the confidence and friendship of the
Zodangan, until only to-day Parthak, thinking that he was
speaking not only to a countryman, but to a dear friend,
revealed that Hor Vastus the exact cell in which you lay.

"It took me but a short time to locate the plans of the pits
of Helium among thy official papers.  To come to you, though,
was a trifle more difficult matter.  As you know, while all
the pits beneath the city are connected, there are but single
entrances from those beneath each section and its neighbour,
and that at the upper level just underneath the ground.

"Of course, these openings which lead from contiguous pits to
those beneath government buildings are always guarded, and so,
while I easily came to the entrance to the pits beneath the
palace which Zat Arras is occupying, I found there a Zodangan
soldier on guard.  There I left him when I had gone by,
but his soul was no longer with him.

"And here I am, just in time to be nearly killed by you,"
he ended, laughing.

As he talked Carthoris had been working at the lock which
held my fetters, and now, with an exclamation of pleasure,
he dropped the end of the chain to the floor, and I stood up
once more, freed from the galling irons I had chafed in for
almost a year.

He had brought a long-sword and a dagger for me, and
thus armed we set out upon the return journey to my palace.

At the point where we left the pits of Zat Arras we found
the body of the guard Carthoris had slain.  It had not yet been
discovered, and, in order to still further delay search and
mystify the jed's people, we carried the body with us for a
short distance, hiding it in a tiny cell off the main corridor
of the pits beneath an adjoining estate.

Some half-hour later we came to the pits beneath our own
palace, and soon thereafter emerged into the audience chamber
itself, where we found Kantos Kan, Tars Tarkas, Hor Vastus,
and Xodar awaiting us most impatiently.

No time was lost in fruitless recounting of my imprisonment.
What I desired to know was how well the plans we had laid
nearly a year ago and had been carried out.

"It has taken much longer than we had expected," replied
Kantos Kan.  "The fact that we were compelled to maintain
utter secrecy has handicapped us terribly.  Zat Arras' spies
are everywhere.  Yet, to the best of my knowledge, no word
of our real plans has reached the villain's ear.

"To-night there lies about the great docks at Hastor a fleet
of a thousand of the mightiest battleships that ever sailed
above Barsoom, and each equipped to navigate the air of Omean
and the waters of Omean itself.  Upon each battleship
there are five ten-man cruisers, and ten five-man scouts,
and a hundred one-man scouts; in all, one hundred and sixteen
thousand craft fitted with both air and water propellers.

"At Thark lie the transports for the green warriors of Tars
Tarkas, nine hundred large troopships, and with them their
convoys.  Seven days ago all was in readiness, but we waited
in the hope that by so doing your rescue might be encompassed
in time for you to command the expedition.  It is well we waited,
my Prince."

"How is it, Tars Tarkas," I asked, "that the men of Thark
take not the accustomed action against one who returns from
the bosom of Iss?"

"They sent a council of fifty chieftains to talk with me
here," replied the Thark.  "We are a just people, and when I
had told them the entire story they were as one man in
agreeing that their action toward me would be guided by the
action of Helium toward John Carter.  In the meantime, at
their request, I was to resume my throne as Jeddak of Thark,
that I might negotiate with neighboring hordes for warriors
to compose the land forces of the expedition.  I have done
that which I agreed.  Two hundred and fifty thousand fighting
men, gathered from the ice cap at the north to the ice cap at
the south, and representing a thousand different communities,
from a hundred wild and warlike hordes, fill the great city
of Thark to-night.  They are ready to sail for the Land of
the First Born when I give the word and fight there until
I bid them stop.  All they ask is the loot they take and
transportation to their own territories when the fighting
and the looting are over.  I am done."

"And thou, Hor Vastus," I asked, "what has been thy success?"

"A million veteran fighting-men from Helium's thin waterways man
the battleships, the transports, and the convoys," he replied.
"Each is sworn to loyalty and secrecy, nor were enough recruited
from a single district to cause suspicion."

"Good!" I cried.  "Each has done his duty, and now, Kantos Kan,
may we not repair at once to Hastor and get under way before
to-morrow's sun?"

"We should lose no time, Prince," replied Kantos Kan.
"Already the people of Hastor are questioning the purpose of
so great a fleet fully manned with fighting-men.  I wonder
much that word of it has not before reached Zat Arras.  A
cruiser awaits above at your own dock; let us leave at--"
A fusillade of shots from the palace gardens just without cut
short his further words.

Together we rushed to the balcony in time to see a dozen
members of my palace guard disappear in the shadows of
some distant shrubbery as in pursuit of one who fled.  Directly
beneath us upon the scarlet sward a handful of guardsmen
were stooping above a still and prostrate form.

While we watched they lifted the figure in their arms and
at my command bore it to the audience chamber where we
had been in council.  When they stretched the body at our
feet we saw that it was that of a red man in the prime of life
--his metal was plain, such as common soldiers wear, or
those who wish to conceal their identity.

"Another of Zat Arras' spies," said Hor Vastus.

"So it would seem," I replied, and then to the guard:
"You may remove the body."

"Wait!" said Xodar.  "If you will, Prince, ask that a cloth
and a little thoat oil be brought."

I nodded to one of the soldiers, who left the chamber,
returning presently with the things that Xodar had requested.
The black kneeled beside the body and, dipping a corner of
the cloth in the thoat oil, rubbed for a moment on the dead
face before him,  Then he turned to me with a smile, pointing
to his work.  I looked and saw that where Xodar had applied
the thoat oil the face was white, as white as mine, and then
Xodar seized the black hair of the corpse and with a sudden
wrench tore it all away, revealing a hairless pate beneath.

Guardsmen and nobles pressed close about the silent witness
upon the marble floor.  Many were the exclamations of
astonishment and questioning wonder as Xodar's acts
confirmed the suspicion which he had held.

"A thern!" whispered Tars Tarkas.

"Worse than that, I fear," replied Xodar.  "But let us see."

With that he drew his dagger and cut open a locked pouch
which had dangled from the thern's harness, and from it
he brought forth a circlet of gold set with a large gem--it
was the mate to that which I had taken from Sator Throg.

"He was a Holy Thern," said Xodar.  "Fortunate indeed it
is for us that he did not escape."

The officer of the guard entered the chamber at this juncture.

"My Prince," he said, "I have to report that this fellow's
companion escaped us.  I think that it was with the connivance
of one or more of the men at the gate.  I have ordered
them all under arrest."

Xodar handed him the thoat oil and cloth.

"With this you may discover the spy among you," he said.

I at once ordered a secret search within the city, for every
Martian noble maintains a secret service of his own.

A half-hour later the officer of the guard came again to report.
This time it was to confirm our worst fears--half the guards at
the gate that night had been therns disguised as red men.

"Come!" I cried.  "We must lose no time.  On to Hastor at
once.  Should the therns attempt to check us at the southern
verge of the ice cap it may result in the wrecking of all our
plans and the total destruction of the expedition."

Ten minutes later we were speeding through the night toward Hastor,
prepared to strike the first blow for the preservation of Dejah Thoris.




CHAPTER XX


THE AIR BATTLE


Two hours after leaving my palace at Helium, or about
midnight, Kantos Kan, Xodar, and I arrived at Hastor.
Carthoris, Tars Tarkas, and Hor Vastus had gone directly
to Thark upon another cruiser.

The transports were to get under way immediately and
move slowly south.  The fleet of battleships would overtake
them on the morning of the second day.

At Hastor we found all in readiness, and so perfectly had
Kantos Kan planned every detail of the campaign that within
ten minutes of our arrival the first of the fleet had soared
aloft from its dock, and thereafter, at the rate of one a
second, the great ships floated gracefully out into the night
to form a long, thin line which stretched for miles toward
the south.

It was not until after we had entered the cabin of Kantos
Kan that I thought to ask the date, for up to now I was
not positive how long I had lain in the pits of Zat Arras.
When Kantos Kan told me, I realized with a pang of dismay
that I had misreckoned the time while I lay in the utter
darkness of my cell.  Three hundred and sixty-five
days had passed--it was too late to save Dejah Thoris.

The expedition was no longer one of rescue but of revenge.
I did not remind Kantos Kan of the terrible fact that ere
we could hope to enter the Temple of Issus, the Princess
of Helium would be no more.  In so far as I knew she might
be already dead, for I did not know the exact date on which
she first viewed Issus.

What now the value of burdening my friends with my
added personal sorrows--they had shared quite enough of
them with me in the past.  Hereafter I would keep my grief
to myself, and so I said nothing to any other of the fact
that we were too late.  The expedition could yet do much
if it could but teach the people of Barsoom the facts of
the cruel deception that had been worked upon them for
countless ages, and thus save thousands each year from the
horrid fate that awaited them at the conclusion of the
voluntary pilgrimage.

If it could open to the red men the fair Valley Dor it
would have accomplished much, and in the Land of Lost
Souls between the Mountains of Otz and the ice barrier
were many broad acres that needed no irrigation to bear
rich harvests.

Here at the bottom of a dying world was the only naturally
productive area upon its surface.  Here alone were dews
and rains, here alone was an open sea, here was water in
plenty; and all this was but the stamping ground of fierce
brutes and from its beauteous and fertile expanse the
wicked remnants of two once mighty races barred all the
other millions of Barsoom.  Could I but succeed in once
breaking down the barrier of religious superstition which
had kept the red races from this El Dorado it would be
a fitting memorial to the immortal virtues of my Princess--I
should have again served Barsoom and Dejah Thoris' martyrdom
would not have been in vain.

On the morning of the second day we raised the great
fleet of transports and their consorts at the first flood
of dawn, and soon were near enough to exchange signals.
I may mention here that radio-aerograms are seldom if
ever used in war time, or for the transmission of secret
dispatches at any time, for as often as one nation discovers
a new cipher, or invents a new instrument for wireless
purposes its neighbours bend every effort until they are
able to intercept and translate the messages.  For so long
a time has this gone on that practically every possibility
of wireless communication has been exhausted and no nation
dares transmit dispatches of importance in this way.

Tars Tarkas reported all well with the transports.  The
battleships passed through to take an advanced position,
and the combined fleets moved slowly over the ice cap,
hugging the surface closely to prevent detection by the
therns whose land we were approaching.

Far in advance of all a thin line of one-man air scouts
protected us from surprise, and on either side they flanked
us, while a smaller number brought up the rear some
twenty miles behind the transports.  In this formation we
had progressed toward the entrance to Omean for several
hours when one of our scouts returned from the front to
report that the cone-like summit of the entrance was in
sight.  At almost the same instant another scout from the
left flank came racing toward the flagship.

His very speed bespoke the importance of his information.
Kantos Kan and I awaited him upon the little forward deck
which corresponds with the bridge of earthly battleships.
Scarcely had his tiny flier come to rest upon the broad
landing-deck of the flagship ere he was bounding up the
stairway to the deck where we stood.

"A great fleet of battleships south-south-east, my Prince,"
he cried.  "There must be several thousands and they are
bearing down directly upon us."

"The thern spies were not in the palace of John Carter
for nothing," said Kantos Kan to me.  "Your orders, Prince."

"Dispatch ten battleships to guard the entrance to Omean,
with orders to let no hostile enter or leave the shaft.
That will bottle up the great fleet of the First Born.

"Form the balance of the battleships into a great V with the
apex pointing directly south-south-east.  Order the transports,
surrounded by their convoys, to follow closely in the wake of
the battleships until the point of the V has entered the
enemies' line, then the V must open outward at the apex,
the battleships of each leg engage the enemy fiercely and
drive him back to form a lane through his line into which the
transports with their convoys must race at top speed that they
may gain a position above the temples and gardens of the therns.

"Here let them land and teach the Holy Therns such a
lesson in ferocious warfare as they will not forget for
countless ages.  It had not been my intention to be
distracted from the main issue of the campaign, but we must
settle this attack with the therns once and for all, or there
will be no peace for us while our fleet remains near Dor,
and our chances of ever returning to the outer world will
be greatly minimized."

Kantos Kan saluted and turned to deliver my instructions
to his waiting aides.  In an incredibly short space of time
the formation of the battleships changed in accordance with
my commands, the ten that were to guard the way to
Omean were speeding toward their destination, and the
troopships and convoys were closing up in preparation for
the spurt through the lane.

The order of full speed ahead was given, the fleet sprang
through the air like coursing greyhounds, and in another
moment the ships of the enemy were in full view.  They
formed a ragged line as far as the eye could reach in
either direction and about three ships deep.  So sudden was
our onslaught that they had no time to prepare for it.  It was
as unexpected as lightning from a clear sky.

Every phase of my plan worked splendidly.  Our huge
ships mowed their way entirely through the line of thern
battlecraft; then the V opened up and a broad lane appeared
through which the transports leaped toward the temples of
the therns which could now be plainly seen glistening in the
sunlight.  By the time the therns had rallied from the attack a
hundred thousand green warriors were already pouring
through their courts and gardens, while a hundred and fifty
thousand others leaned from low swinging transports to direct
their almost uncanny marksmanship upon the thern soldiery
that manned the ramparts, or attempted to defend the temples.

Now the two great fleets closed in a titanic struggle
far above the fiendish din of battle in the gorgeous gardens
of the therns.  Slowly the two lines of Helium's battleships
joined their ends, and then commenced the circling within
the line of the enemy which is so marked a characteristic of
Barsoomian naval warfare.

Around and around in each other's tracks moved the ships under
Kantos Kan, until at length they formed nearly a perfect circle.
By this time they were moving at high speed so that they presented
a difficult target for the enemy.  Broadside after broadside they
delivered as each vessel came in line with the ships of the therns.
The latter attempted to rush in and break up the formation, but it
was like stopping a buzz saw with the bare hand.

From my position on the deck beside Kantos Kan I saw
ship after ship of the enemy take the awful, sickening dive
which proclaims its total destruction.  Slowly we manoeuvered
our circle of death until we hung above the gardens where
our green warriors were engaged.  The order was passed down
for them to embark.  Then they rose slowly to a position within
the centre of the circle.

In the meantime the therns' fire had practically ceased.
They had had enough of us and were only too glad to let
us go on our way in peace.  But our escape was not to be
encompassed with such ease, for scarcely had we gotten
under way once more in the direction of the entrance to
Omean than we saw far to the north a great black line topping
the horizon.  It could be nothing other than a fleet of war.

Whose or whither bound, we could not even conjecture.
When they had come close enough to make us out at all,
Kantos Kan's operator received a radio-aerogram, which
he immediately handed to my companion.  He read the thing
and handed it to me.

"Kantos Kan:" it read.  "Surrender, in the name of the
Jeddak of Helium, for you cannot escape," and it was
signed, "Zat Arras."

The therns must have caught and translated the message
almost as soon as did we, for they immediately renewed
hostilities when they realized that we were soon to be set
upon by other enemies.

Before Zat Arras had approached near enough to fire a
shot we were again hotly engaged with the thern fleet, and
as soon as he drew near he too commenced to pour a
terrific fusillade of heavy shot into us.  Ship after ship reeled
and staggered into uselessness beneath the pitiless fire that
we were undergoing.

The thing could not last much longer.  I ordered the transports
to descend again into the gardens of the therns.

"Wreak your vengeance to the utmost," was my message
to the green allies, "for by night there will be none left to
avenge your wrongs."

Presently I saw the ten battleships that had been ordered
to hold the shaft of Omean.  They were returning at full
speed, firing their stern batteries almost continuously.  There
could be but one explanation.  They were being pursued by
another hostile fleet.  Well, the situation could be no worse.
The expedition already was doomed.  No man that had
embarked upon it would return across that dreary ice cap.
How I wished that I fight face Zat Arras with my longsword
for just an instant before I died!  It was he who had
caused our failure.

As I watched the oncoming ten I saw their pursuers race
swiftly into sight.  It was another great fleet; for a moment
I could not believe my eyes, but finally I was forced to
admit that the most fatal calamity had overtaken the expedition,
for the fleet I saw was none other than the fleet of the
First Born, that should have been safely bottled up in Omean.
What a series of misfortunes and disasters!  What awful
fate hovered over me, that I should have been so terribly
thwarted at every angle of my search for my lost love!
Could it be possible that the curse of Issus was upon me!
That there was, indeed, some malign divinity in that hideous
carcass!  I would not believe it, and, throwing back my
shoulders, I ran to the deck below to join my men in repelling
boarders from one of the thern craft that had grappled
us broadside.  In the wild lust of hand-to-hand combat
my old dauntless hopefulness returned.  And as thern after
thern went down beneath my blade, I could almost feel that
we should win success in the end, even from apparent failure.

My presence among the men so greatly inspirited them
that they fell upon the luckless whites with such terrible
ferocity that within a few moments we had turned the
tables upon them and a second later as we swarmed their
own decks I had the satisfaction of seeing their commander
take the long leap from the bows of his vessel in token of
surrender and defeat.

Then I joined Kantos Kan.  He had been watching what
had taken place on the deck below, and it seemed to have
given him a new thought.  Immediately he passed an order
to one of his officers, and presently the colours of the
Prince of Helium broke from every point of the flagship.
A great cheer arose from the men of our own ship, a cheer
that was taken up by every other vessel of our expedition
as they in turn broke my colours from their upper works.

Then Kantos Kan sprang his coup.  A signal legible to
every sailor of all the fleets engaged in that fierce struggle
was strung aloft upon the flagship.

"Men of Helium for the Prince of Helium against all
his enemies," it read.  Presently my colours broke from
one of Zat Arras' ships.  Then from another and another.
On some we could see fierce battles waging between the
Zodangan soldiery and the Heliumetic crews, but eventually
the colours of the Prince of Helium floated above every
ship that had followed Zat Arras upon our trail--only his
flagship flew them not.

Zat Arras had brought five thousand ships.  The sky was
black with the three enormous fleets.  It was Helium against
the field now, and the fight had settled to countless individual
duels.  There could be little or no manoeuvering of fleets in
that crowded, fire-split sky.

Zat Arras' flagship was close to my own.  I could see the
thin features of the man from where I stood.  His Zodangan
crew was pouring broadside after broadside into us and we were
returning their fire with equal ferocity.  Closer and closer
came the two vessels until but a few yards intervened.
Grapplers and boarders lined the contiguous rails of each.
We were preparing for the death struggle with our hated enemy.

There was but a yard between the two mighty ships as
the first grappling irons were hurled.  I rushed to the deck to
be with my men as they boarded.  Just as the vessels came
together with a slight shock, I forced my way through the
lines and was the first to spring to the deck of Zat Arras'
ship.  After me poured a yelling, cheering, cursing throng of
Helium's best fighting-men.  Nothing could withstand them
in the fever of battle lust which enthralled them.

Down went the Zodangans before that surging tide of
war, and as my men cleared the lower decks I sprang to
the forward deck where stood Zat Arras.

"You are my prisoner, Zat Arras," I cried.  "Yield and
you shall have quarter."

For a moment I could not tell whether he contemplated
acceding to my demand or facing me with drawn sword.
For an instant he stood hesitating, and then throwing down
his arms he turned and rushed to the opposite side of the
deck.  Before I could overtake him he had sprung to the rail
and hurled himself headforemost into the awful depths below.

And thus came Zat Arras, Jed of Zodanga, to his end.

On and on went that strange battle.  The therns and
blacks had not combined against us.  Wherever thern ship
met ship of the First Born was a battle royal, and in this I
thought I saw our salvation.  Wherever messages could be
passed between us that could not be intercepted by our
enemies I passed the word that all our vessels were to
withdraw from the fight as rapidly as possible, taking a
position to the west and south of the combatants.  I also sent
an air scout to the fighting green men in the gardens below
to re-embark, and to the transports to join us.

My commanders were further instructed than when engaged
with an enemy to draw him as rapidly as possible toward a
ship of his hereditary foeman, and by careful manoeuvring to
force the two to engage, thus leaving him- self free to withdraw.
This stratagem worked to perfection, and just before the sun
went down I had the satisfaction of seeing all that was left
of my once mighty fleet gathered nearly twenty miles southwest
of the still terrific battle between the blacks and whites.

I now transferred Xodar to another battleship and sent
him with all the transports and five thousand battleships
directly overhead to the Temple of Issus.  Carthoris and I,
with Kantos Kan, took the remaining ships and headed
for the entrance to Omean.

Our plan now was to attempt to make a combined assault
upon Issus at dawn of the following day.  Tars Tarkas
with his green warriors and Hor Vastus with the red men,
guided by Xodar, were to land within the garden of Issus
or the surrounding plains; while Carthoris, Kantos Kan, and
I were to lead our smaller force from the sea of Omean through
the pits beneath the temple, which Carthoris knew so well.

I now learned for the first time the cause of my ten
ships' retreat from the mouth of the shaft.  It seemed
that when they had come upon the shaft the navy of the
First Born were already issuing from its mouth.  Fully twenty
vessels had emerged, and though they gave battle immediately
in an effort to stem the tide that rolled from the black pit,
the odds against them were too great and they were forced to flee.

With great caution we approached the shaft, under cover
of darkness.  At a distance of several miles I caused the
fleet to be halted, and from there Carthoris went ahead alone
upon a one-man flier to reconnoitre.  In perhaps half an
hour he returned to report that there was no sign of a patrol
boat or of the enemy in any form, and so we moved swiftly
and noiselessly forward once more toward Omean.

At the mouth of the shaft we stopped again for a moment
for all the vessels to reach their previously appointed stations,
then with the flagship I dropped quickly into the black depths,
while one by one the other vessels followed me in quick succession.

We had decided to stake all on the chance that we
would be able to reach the temple by the subterranean way
and so we left no guard of vessels at the shaft's mouth.
Nor would it have profited us any to have done so, for we
did not have sufficient force all told to have withstood the
vast navy of the First Born had they returned to engage us.

For the safety of our entrance upon Omean we depended
largely upon the very boldness of it, believing that it would
be some little time before the First Born on guard there
would realize that it was an enemy and not their own
returning fleet that was entering the vault of the buried sea.

And such proved to be the case.  In fact, four hundred of
my fleet of five hundred rested safely upon the bosom of
Omean before the first shot was fired.  The battle was short
and hot, but there could have been but one outcome, for the
First Born in the carelessness of fancied security had left
but a handful of ancient and obsolete hulks to guard their
mighty harbour.

It was at Carthoris' suggestion that we landed our prisoners
under guard upon a couple of the larger islands, and then
towed the ships of the First Born to the shaft, where we
managed to wedge a number of them securely in the
interior of the great well.  Then we turned on the buoyance
rays in the balance of them and let them rise by themselves
to further block the passage to Omean as they came into
contact with the vessels already lodged there.

We now felt that it would be some time at least before
the returning First Born could reach the surface of Omean,
and that we would have ample opportunity to make for the
subterranean passages which lead to Issus.  One of the first
steps I took was to hasten personally with a good-sized force
to the island of the submarine, which I took without
resistance on the part of the small guard there.

I found the submarine in its pool, and at once placed a
strong guard upon it and the island, where I remained to
wait the coming of Carthoris and the others.

Among the prisoners was Yersted, commander of the
submarine.  He recognized me from the three trips that I
had taken with him during my captivity among the First Born.

"How does it seem," I asked him, "to have the tables
turned?  To be prisoner of your erstwhile captive?"

He smiled, a very grim smile pregnant with hidden meaning.

"It will not be for long, John Carter," he replied.
"We have been expecting you and we are prepared."

"So it would appear," I answered, "for you were all
ready to become my prisoners with scarce a blow struck
on either side."

"The fleet must have missed you," he said, "but it will
return to Omean, and then that will be a very different
matter--for John Carter."

"I do not know that the fleet has missed me as yet," I
said, but of course he did not grasp my meaning, and
only looked puzzled.

"Many prisoners travel to Issus in your grim craft, Yersted?"
I asked.

"Very many," he assented.

Might you remember one whom men called Dejah Thoris?"

"Well, indeed, for her great beauty, and then, too, for the
fact that she was wife to the first mortal that ever escaped
from Issus through all the countless ages of her godhood.
And they way that Issus remembers her best as the wife of
one and the mother of another who raised their hands
against the Goddess of Life Eternal."

I shuddered for fear of the cowardly revenge that I knew
Issus might have taken upon the innocent Dejah Thoris for
the sacrilege of her son and her husband.

"And where is Dejah Thoris now?" I asked, knowing that
he would say the words I most dreaded, but yet I loved her
so that I could not refrain from hearing even the worst
about her fate so that it fell from the lips of one who
had seen her but recently.  It was to me as though it
brought her closer to me.

"Yesterday the monthly rites of Issus were held," replied
Yersted, "and I saw her then sitting in her accustomed
place at the foot of Issus."

"What," I cried, "she is not dead, then?"

"Why, no," replied the black, "it has been no year
since she gazed upon the divine glory of the radiant face of--"

"No year?" I interrupted.

"Why, no," insisted Yersted.  "It cannot have been upward
of three hundred and seventy or eighty days."

A great light burst upon me.  How stupid I had been!  I
could scarcely retain an outward exhibition of my great
joy.  Why had I forgotten the great difference in the length
of Martian and Earthly years!  The ten Earth years I had
spent upon Barsoom had encompassed but five years and
ninety-six days of Martian time, whose days are forty-one
minutes longer than ours, and whose years number six hundred
and eighty-seven days.

I am in time!  I am in time!  The words surged through
my brain again and again, until at last I must have voiced
them audibly, for Yersted shook his head.

"In time to save your Princess?" he asked, and then without
waiting for my reply, "No, John Carter, Issus will not give
up her own.  She knows that you are coming, and ere ever a
vandal foot is set within the precincts of the Temple of Issus,
if such a calamity should befall, Dejah Thoris will be put
away for ever from the last faint hope of rescue."

"You mean that she will be killed merely to thwart me?" I asked.

"Not that, other than as a last resort," he replied.  "Hast
ever heard of the Temple of the Sun?  It is there that they
will put her.  It lies far within the inner court of the Temple
of Issus, a little temple that raises a thin spire far above the
spires and minarets of the great temple that surrounds it.
Beneath it, in the ground, there lies the main body of the
temple consisting in six hundred and eighty-seven circular
chambers, one below another.  To each chamber a single
corridor leads through solid rock from the pits of Issus.

"As the entire Temple of the Sun revolves once with
each revolution of Barsoom about the sun, but once each
year does the entrance to each separate chamber come
opposite the mouth of the corridor which forms its only
link to the world without.

"Here Issus puts those who displease her, but whom she
does not care to execute forthwith.  Or to punish a noble
of the First Born she may cause him to be placed within
a chamber of the Temple of the Sun for a year.  Ofttimes
she imprisons an executioner with the condemned, that
death may come in a certain horrible form upon a given
day, or again but enough food is deposited in the chamber
to sustain life but the number of days that Issus has
allotted for mental anguish.

"Thus will Dejah Thoris die, and her fate will be sealed
by the first alien foot that crosses the threshold of Issus."

So I was to be thwarted in the end, although I had performed
the miraculous and come within a few short moments of my
divine Princess, yet was I as far from her as when I stood
upon the banks of the Hudson forty-eight million miles away.




CHAPTER XXI


THROUGH FLOOD AND FLAME


Yersted's information convinced me that there was no time
to be lost.  I must reach the Temple of Issus secretly before
the forces under Tars Tarkas assaulted at dawn.  Once within
its hated walls I was positive that I could overcome the
guards of Issus and bear away my Princess, for at my back
I would have a force ample for the occasion.

No sooner had Carthoris and the others joined me than
we commenced the transportation of our men through the
submerged passage to the mouth of the gangways which lead
from the submarine pool at the temple end of the watery
tunnel to the pits of Issus.

Many trips were required, but at last all stood safely
together again at the beginning of the end of our quest.
Five thousand strong we were, all seasoned fighting-men
of the most warlike race of the red men of Barsoom.

As Carthoris alone knew the hidden ways of the tunnels
we could not divide the party and attack the temple at
several points at once as would have been most desirable,
and so it was decided that he lead us all as quickly as
possible to a point near the temple's centre.

As we were about to leave the pool and enter the corridor,
an officer called my attention to the waters upon which
the submarine floated.  At first they seemed to be merely
agitated as from the movement of some great body beneath the
surface, and I at once conjectured that another submarine
was rising to the surface in pursuit of us; but presently it
became apparent that the level of the waters was rising, not
with extreme rapidity, but very surely, and that soon they
would overflow the sides of the pool and submerge the floor
of the chamber.

For a moment I did not fully grasp the terrible import
of the slowly rising water.  It was Carthoris who realized the
full meaning of the thing--its cause and the reason for it.

"Haste!" he cried.  "If we delay, we all are lost.  The pumps
of Omean have been stopped.  They would drown us like rats
in a trap.  We must reach the upper levels of the pits in
advance of the flood or we shall never reach them.  Come."

"Lead the way, Carthoris," I cried.  "We will follow."

At my command, the youth leaped into one of the corridors,
and in column of twos the soldiers followed him in good order,
each company entering the corridor only at the command of
its dwar, or captain.

Before the last company filed from the chamber the water
was ankle deep, and that the men were nervous was quite
evident.  Entirely unaccustomed to water except in quantities
sufficient for drinking and bathing purposes the red Martians
instinctively shrank from it in such formidable depths and
menacing activity.  That they were undaunted while it swirled
and eddied about their ankles, spoke well for their bravery
and their discipline.

I was the last to leave the chamber of the submarine, and
as I followed the rear of the column toward the corridor, I
moved through water to my knees.  The corridor, too, was
flooded to the same depth, for its floor was on a level with
the floor of the chamber from which it led, nor was there
any perceptible rise for many yards.

The march of the troops through the corridor was as rapid
as was consistent with the number of men that moved
through so narrow a passage, but it was not ample to permit
us to gain appreciably on the pursuing tide.  As the level of
the passage rose, so, too, did the waters rise until it soon
became apparent to me, who brought up the rear, that they
were gaining rapidly upon us.  I could understand the reason
for this, as with the narrowing expanse of Omean as the waters
rose toward the apex of its dome, the rapidity of its rise would
increase in inverse ratio to the ever-lessening space to be filled.

Long ere the last of the column could hope to reach the
upper pits which lay above the danger point I was convinced
that the waters would surge after us in overwhelming volume,
and that fully half the expedition would be snuffed out.

As I cast about for some means of saving as many as
possible of the doomed men, I saw a diverging corridor
which seemed to rise at a steep angle at my right.  The
waters were now swirling about my waist.  The men directly
before me were quickly becoming panic-stricken.  Something
must be done at once or they would rush forward upon their
fellows in a mad stampede that would result in trampling
down hundreds beneath the flood and eventually clogging the
passage beyond any hope of retreat for those in advance.

Raising my voice to its utmost, I shouted my command
to the dwars ahead of me.

"Call back the last twenty-five utans," I shouted.
"Here seems a way of escape.  Turn back and follow me."

My orders were obeyed by nearer thirty utans, so that some
three thousand men came about and hastened into the teeth
of the flood to reach the corridor up which I directed them.

As the first dwar passed in with his utan I cautioned him
to listen closely for my commands, and under no circumstances
to venture into the open, or leave the pits for the temple
proper until I should have come up with him, "or you know
that I died before I could reach you."

The officer saluted and left me.  The men filed rapidly past
me and entered the diverging corridor which I hoped would
lead to safety.  The water rose breast high.  Men stumbled,
floundered, and went down.  Many I grasped and set upon
their feet again, but alone the work was greater than I could
cope with.  Soldiers were being swept beneath the boiling
torrent, never to rise.  At length the dwar of the 10th utan
took a stand beside me.  He was a valorous soldier, Gur Tus
by name, and together we kept the now thoroughly frightened
troops in the semblance of order and rescued many that
would have drowned otherwise.

Djor Kantos, son of Kantos Kan, and a padwar of the
fifth utan joined us when his utan reached the opening
through which the men were fleeing.  Thereafter not a man
was lost of all the hundreds that remained to pass from the
main corridor to the branch.

As the last utan was filing past us the waters had risen
until they surged about our necks, but we clasped hands
and stood our ground until the last man had passed to the
comparative safety of the new passageway.  Here we found
an immediate and steep ascent, so that within a hundred
yards we had reached a point above the waters.

For a few minutes we continued rapidly up the steep
grade, which I hoped would soon bring us quickly to
the upper pits that let into the Temple of Issus.  But I was
to meet with a cruel disappointment.

Suddenly I heard a cry of "fire" far ahead, followed almost
at once by cries of terror and the loud commands of dwars
and padwars who were evidently attempting to direct their
men away from some grave danger.  At last the report
came back to us.  "They have fired the pits ahead."
"We are hemmed in by flames in front and flood behind."
"Help, John Carter; we are suffocating," and then there
swept back upon us at the rear a wave of dense smoke
that sent us, stumbling and blinded, into a choking retreat.

There was naught to do other than seek a new avenue of
escape.  The fire and smoke were to be feared a thousand
times over the water, and so I seized upon the first gallery
which led out of and up from the suffocating smoke that
was engulfing us.

Again I stood to one side while the soldiers hastened through
on the new way.  Some two thousand must have passed at a rapid run,
when the stream ceased, but I was not sure that all had been rescued
who had not passed the point of origin of the flames, and so to assure
myself that no poor devil was left behind to die a horrible death,
unsuccoured, I ran quickly up the gallery in the direction of the
flames which I could now see burning with a dull glow far ahead.

It was hot and stifling work, but at last I reached a
point where the fire lit up the corridor sufficiently
for me to see that no soldier of Helium lay between me
and the conflagration--what was in it or upon the far side
I could not know, nor could any man have passed through
that seething hell of chemicals and lived to learn.

Having satisfied my sense of duty, I turned and ran rapidly
back to the corridor through which my men had passed.
To my horror, however, I found that my retreat in this
direction had been blocked--across the mouth of the corridor
stood a massive steel grating that had evidently been lowered
from its resting-place above for the purpose of effectually
cutting off my escape.

That our principal movements were known to the First
Born I could not have doubted, in view of the attack of
the fleet upon us the day before, nor could the stopping
of the pumps of Omean at the psychological moment have
been due to chance, nor the starting of a chemical
combustion within the one corridor through which we
were advancing upon the Temple of Issus been due to
aught than well-calculated design.

And now the dropping of the steel gate to pen me effectually
between fire and flood seemed to indicate that invisible
eyes were upon us at every moment.  What chance had I,
then, to rescue Dejah Thoris were I to be compelled to fight
foes who never showed themselves.  A thousand times I berated
myself for being drawn into such a trap as I might
have known these pits easily could be.  Now I saw that it
would have been much better to have kept our force intact
and made a concerted attack upon the temple from the valley
side, trusting to chance and our great fighting ability to
have overwhelmed the First Born and compelled the safe
delivery of Dejah Thoris to me.

The smoke from the fire was forcing me further and further
back down the corridor toward the waters which I could hear
surging through the darkness.  With my men had gone the
last torch, nor was this corridor lighted by the radiance
of phosphorescent rock as were those of the lower levels.
It was this fact that assured me that I was not far from
the upper pits which lie directly beneath the temple.

Finally I felt the lapping waters about my feet.  The smoke
was thick behind me.  My suffering was intense.  There seemed
but one thing to do, and that to choose the easier death
which confronted me, and so I moved on down the corridor
until the cold waters of Omean closed about me, and I swam
on through utter blackness toward--what?

The instinct of self-preservation is strong even when one,
unafraid and in the possession of his highest reasoning
faculties, knows that death--positive and unalterable--lies
just ahead.  And so I swam slowly on, waiting for my head
to touch the top of the corridor, which would mean that I
had reached the limit of my flight and the point where I
must sink for ever to an unmarked grave.

But to my surprise I ran against a blank wall before I
reached a point where the waters came to the roof of the
corridor.  Could I be mistaken?  I felt around.  No, I had
come to the main corridor, and still there was a breathing
space between the surface of the water and the rocky
ceiling above.  And then I turned up the main corridor in
the direction that Carthoris and the head of the column had
passed a half-hour before.  On and on I swam, my heart
growing lighter at every stroke, for I knew that I was
approaching closer and closer to the point where there
would be no chance that the waters ahead could be deeper
than they were about me.  I was positive that I must soon
feel the solid floor beneath my feet again and that once
more my chance would come to reach the Temple of Issus
and the side of the fair prisoner who languished there.

But even as hope was at its highest I felt the sudden shock
of contact as my head struck the rocks above.  The worst,
then, had come to me.  I had reached one of those rare
places where a Martian tunnel dips suddenly to a lower level.
Somewhere beyond I knew that it rose again, but of what value
was that to me, since I did not know how great the distance that
it maintained a level entirely beneath the surface of the water!

There was but a single forlorn hope, and I took it.  Filling
my lungs with air, I dived beneath the surface and swam
through the inky, icy blackness on and on along the submerged
gallery.  Time and time again I rose with upstretched
hand, only to feel the disappointing rocks close above me.

Not for much longer would my lungs withstand the strain
upon them.  I felt that I must soon succumb, nor was there
any retreating now that I had gone this far.  I knew positively
that I could never endure to retrace my path now to the point
from which I had felt the waters close above my head.  Death
stared me in the face, nor ever can I recall a time that I so
distinctly felt the icy breath from his dead lips upon my brow.

One more frantic effort I made with my fast ebbing strength.
Weakly I rose for the last time--my tortured lungs gasped for
the breath that would fill them with a strange and numbing element,
but instead I felt the revivifying breath of life-giving air surge
through my starving nostrils into my dying lungs.  I was saved.

A few more strokes brought me to a point where my feet
touched the floor, and soon thereafter I was above the
water level entirely, and racing like mad along the corridor
searching for the first doorway that would lead me to Issus.
If I could not have Dejah Thoris again I was at least
determined to avenge her death, nor would any life satisfy
me other than that of the fiend incarnate who was the cause
of such immeasurable suffering upon Barsoom.

Sooner than I had expected I came to what appeared to
me to be a sudden exit into the temple above.  It was at the
right side of the corridor, which ran on, probably, to other
entrances to the pile above.

To me one point was as good as another.  What knew I
where any of them led!  And so without waiting to be again
discovered and thwarted, I ran quickly up the short, steep
incline and pushed open the doorway at its end.

The portal swung slowly in, and before it could be
slammed against me I sprang into the chamber beyond.
Although not yet dawn, the room was brilliantly lighted.
Its sole occupant lay prone upon a low couch at the further side,
apparently in sleep.  From the hangings and sumptuous furniture
of the room I judged it to be a living-room of some priestess,
possibly of Issus herself.

At the thought the blood tingled through my veins.  What,
indeed, if fortune had been kind enough to place the hideous
creature alone and unguarded in my hands.  With her as
hostage I could force acquiescence to my every demand.
Cautiously I approached the recumbent figure, on noiseless feet.
Closer and closer I came to it, but I had crossed but little
more than half the chamber when the figure stirred, and, as
I sprang, rose and faced me.

At first an expression of terror overspread the features of the woman
who confronted me--then startled incredulity-- hope--thanksgiving.

My heart pounded within my breast as I advanced toward
her--tears came to my eyes--and the words that would have
poured forth in a perfect torrent choked in my throat as I
opened my arms and took into them once more the woman
I loved--Dejah Thoris, Princess of Helium.




CHAPTER XXII


VICTORY AND DEFEAT


"John Carter, John Carter," she sobbed, with her dear
head upon my shoulder; "even now I can scarce believe the
witness of my own eyes.  When the girl, Thuvia, told me
that you had returned to Barsoom, I listened, but I could
not understand, for it seemed that such happiness would be
impossible for one who had suffered so in silent loneliness for
all these long years.  At last, when I realized that it was truth,
and then came to know the awful place in which I was held prisoner,
I learned to doubt that even you could reach me here.

"As the days passed, and moon after moon went by
without bringing even the faintest rumour of you, I resigned
myself to my fate.  And now that you have come, scarce can
I believe it.  For an hour I have heard the sounds of
conflict within the palace.  I knew not what they meant, but
I have hoped against hope that it might be the men of
Helium headed by my Prince.

"And tell me, what of Carthoris, our son?"

"He was with me less than an hour since, Dejah Thoris,"
I replied.  "It must have been he whose men you have heard
battling within the precincts of the temple.

"Where is Issus?" I asked suddenly.

Dejah Thoris shrugged her shoulders.

"She sent me under guard to this room just before the
fighting began within the temple halls.  She said that she
would send for me later.  She seemed very angry and somewhat
fearful.  Never have I seen her act in so uncertain and almost
terrified a manner.  Now I know that it must have been because
she had learned that John Carter, Prince of Helium, was
approaching to demand an accounting of her for the
imprisonment of his Princess."

The sounds of conflict, the clash of arms, the shouting and
the hurrying of many feet came to us from various parts of
the temple.  I knew that I was needed there, but I dared
not leave Dejah Thoris, nor dared I take her with me into
the turmoil and danger of battle.

At last I bethought me of the pits from which I had just
emerged.  Why not secrete her there until I could return and
fetch her away in safety and for ever from this awful place.
I explained my plan to her.

For a moment she clung more closely to me.

"I cannot bear to be parted from you now, even for a moment,
John Carter," she said.  "I shudder at the thought of
being alone again where that terrible creature might
discover me.  You do not know her.  None can imagine her
ferocious cruelty who has not witnessed her daily acts for
over half a year.  It has taken me nearly all this time to
realize even the things that I have seen with my own eyes."

"I shall not leave you, then, my Princess," I replied.

She was silent for a moment, then she drew my face to hers
and kissed me.

"Go, John Carter," she said.  "Our son is there, and the
soldiers of Helium, fighting for the Princess of Helium.
Where they are you should be.  I must not think of myself now,
but of them and of my husband's duty.  I may not stand in
the way of that.  Hide me in the pits, and go."

I led her to the door through which I had entered the
chamber from below.  There I pressed her dear form to me,
and then, though it tore my heart to do it, and filled me only
with the blackest shadows of terrible foreboding, I guided
her across the threshold, kissed her once again, and closed
the door upon her.

Without hesitating longer, I hurried from the chamber in the
direction of the greatest tumult.  Scarce half a dozen chambers
had I traversed before I came upon the theatre of a fierce
struggle.  The blacks were massed at the entrance to a great
chamber where they were attempting to block the further
progress of a body of red men toward the inner sacred
precincts of the temple.

Coming from within as I did, I found myself behind the
blacks, and, without waiting to even calculate their numbers
or the foolhardiness of my venture, I charged swiftly across
the chamber and fell upon them from the rear with my
keen long-sword.

As I struck the first blow I cried aloud, "For Helium!"
And then I rained cut after cut upon the surprised warriors,
while the reds without took heart at the sound of my voice,
and with shouts of "John Carter!  John Carter!" redoubled
their efforts so effectually that before the blacks could
recover from their temporary demoralization their ranks
were broken and the red men had burst into the chamber.

The fight within that room, had it had but a competent
chronicler, would go down in the annals of Barsoom as a
historic memorial to the grim ferocity of her warlike people.
Five hundred men fought there that day, the black men against
the red.  No man asked quarter or gave it.  As though by
common assent they fought, as though to determine once
and for all their right to live, in accordance with the law of
the survival of the fittest.

I think we all knew that upon the outcome of this battle
would hinge for ever the relative positions of these two
races upon Barsoom.  It was a battle between the old and the
new, but not for once did I question the outcome of it.
With Carthoris at my side I fought for the red men of Barsoom
and for their total emancipation from the throttling bondage
of a hideous superstition.

Back and forth across the room we surged, until the floor
was ankle deep in blood, and dead men lay so thickly there
that half the time we stood upon their bodies as we fought.
As we swung toward the great windows which overlooked
the gardens of Issus a sight met my gaze which sent a wave of
exultation over me.

"Look!" I cried.  "Men of the First Born, look!"

For an instant the fighting ceased, and with one accord
every eye turned in the direction I had indicated, and the
sight they saw was one no man of the First Born had ever
imagined could be.

Across the gardens, from side to side, stood a wavering
line of black warriors, while beyond them and forcing them
ever back was a great horde of green warriors astride their
mighty thoats.  And as we watched, one, fiercer and more
grimly terrible than his fellows, rode forward from the rear,
and as he came he shouted some fierce command to his terrible legion.

It was Tars Tarkas, Jeddak of Thark, and as he couched his great
forty-foot metal-shod lance we saw his warriors do likewise.
Then it was that we interpreted his command.  Twenty yards
now separated the green men from the black line.
Another word from the great Thark, and with a wild and
terrifying battle-cry the green warriors charged.
For a moment the black line held, but only for a moment--then
the fearsome beasts that bore equally terrible riders passed
completely through it.

After them came utan upon utan of red men.  The green
horde broke to surround the temple.  The red men charged
for the interior, and then we turned to continue our interrupted
battle; but our foes had vanished.

My first thought was of Dejah Thoris.  Calling to Carthoris
that I had found his mother, I started on a run toward the
chamber where I had left her, with my boy close beside me.
After us came those of our little force who had survived
the bloody conflict.

The moment I entered the room I saw that some one
had been there since I had left.  A silk lay upon the floor.
It had not been there before.  There were also a dagger and
several metal ornaments strewn about as though torn from
their wearer in a struggle.  But worst of all, the door
leading to the pits where I had hidden my Princess was ajar.

With a bound I was before it, and, thrusting it open,
rushed within.  Dejah Thoris had vanished.  I called her name
aloud again and again, but there was no response.  I think
in that instant I hovered upon the verge of insanity.  I do not
recall what I said or did, but I know that for an instant I
was seized with the rage of a maniac.

"Issus!" I cried.  "Issus!  Where is Issus?  Search the temple
for her, but let no man harm her but John Carter.  Carthoris,
where are the apartments of Issus?"

"This way," cried the boy, and, without waiting to know
that I had heard him, he dashed off at breakneck speed,
further into the bowels of the temple.  As fast as he went,
however, I was still beside him, urging him on to greater speed.

At last we came to a great carved door, and through
this Carthoris dashed, a foot ahead of me.  Within, we came
upon such a scene as I had witnessed within the temple
once before--the throne of Issus, with the reclining slaves,
and about it the ranks of soldiery.

We did not even give the men a chance to draw, so quickly
were we upon them.  With a single cut I struck down two
in the front rank.  And then by the mere weight and
momentum of my body, I rushed completely through the two
remaining ranks and sprang upon the dais beside the carved
sorapus throne.

The repulsive creature, squatting there in terror, attempted
to escape me and leap into a trap behind her.  But this time
I was not to be outwitted by any such petty subterfuge.
Before she had half arisen I had grasped her by the arm, and
then, as I saw the guard starting to make a concerted rush
upon me from all sides, I whipped out my dagger and,
holding it close to that vile breast, ordered them to halt.

"Back!" I cried to them.  "Back!  The first black foot that is
planted upon this platform sends my dagger into Issus' heart."

For an instant they hesitated.  Then an officer ordered
them back, while from the outer corridor there swept into the
throne room at the heels of my little party of survivors a
full thousand red men under Kantos Kan, Hor Vastus, and Xodar.

"Where is Dejah Thoris?" I cried to the thing within my hands.

For a moment her eyes roved wildly about the scene beneath her.
I think that it took a moment for the true condition to make
any impression upon her--she could not at first realize that
the temple had fallen before the assault of men of the outer world.
When she did, there must have come, too, a terrible realization
of what it meant to her--the loss of power--humiliation--the
exposure of the fraud and imposture which she had for so long
played upon her own people.

There was just one thing needed to complete the reality
of the picture she was seeing, and that was added by the
highest noble of her realm--the high priest of her religion--
the prime minister of her government.

"Issus, Goddess of Death, and of Life Eternal," he cried,
"arise in the might of thy righteous wrath and with one
single wave of thy omnipotent hand strike dead thy blasphemers!
Let not one escape.  Issus, thy people depend upon thee.
Daughter of the Lesser Moon, thou only art all-powerful.
Thou only canst save thy people.  I am done.  We await thy will.
Strike!"

And then it was that she went mad.  A screaming, gibbering
maniac writhed in my grasp.  It bit and clawed and scratched
in impotent fury.  And then it laughed a weird and
terrible laughter that froze the blood.  The slave girls upon
the dais shrieked and cowered away.  And the thing jumped
at them and gnashed its teeth and then spat upon them from
frothing lips.  God, but it was a horrid sight.

Finally, I shook the thing, hoping to recall it for a moment
to rationality.

"Where is Dejah Thoris?" I cried again.

The awful creature in my grasp mumbled inarticulately
for a moment, then a sudden gleam of cunning shot into
those hideous, close-set eyes.

"Dejah Thoris?  Dejah Thoris?" and then that shrill, unearthly
laugh pierced our ears once more.

"Yes, Dejah Thoris--I know.  And Thuvia, and Phaidor,
daughter of Matai Shang.  They each love John Carter.  Ha-ah!
but it is droll.  Together for a year they will meditate within
the Temple of the Sun, but ere the year is quite gone there will
be no more food for them.  Ho-oh! what divine entertainment,"
and she licked the froth from her cruel lips.  "There
will be no more food--except each other.  Ha-ah!  Ha-ah!"

The horror of the suggestion nearly paralysed me.  To this
awful fate the creature within my power had condemned
my Princess.  I trembled in the ferocity of my rage.  As a
terrier shakes a rat I shook Issus, Goddess of Life Eternal.

"Countermand your orders!" I cried.  "Recall the condemned.
Haste, or you die!"

"It is too late.  Ha-ah!  Ha-ah!" and then she commenced
her gibbering and shrieking again.

Almost of its own volition, my dagger flew up above that
putrid heart.  But something stayed my hand, and I am now
glad that it did.  It were a terrible thing to have struck down
a woman with one's own hand.  But a fitter fate occurred to
me for this false deity.

"First Born," I cried, turning to those who stood within
the chamber, "you have seen to-day the impotency of Issus
--the gods are impotent.  Issus is no god.  She is a cruel
and wicked old woman, who has deceived and played upon
you for ages.  Take her.  John Carter, Prince of Helium, would
not contaminate his hand with her blood," and with that I
pushed the raving beast, whom a short half-hour before a
whole world had worshipped as divine, from the platform of
her throne into the waiting clutches of her betrayed and
vengeful people.

Spying Xodar among the officers of the red men, I called
him to lead me quickly to the Temple of the Sun, and,
without waiting to learn what fate the First Born would
wreak upon their goddess, I rushed from the chamber with
Xodar, Carthoris, Hor Vastus, Kantos Kan, and a score of
other red nobles.

The black led us rapidly through the inner chambers of
the temple, until we stood within the central court--a great
circular space paved with a transparent marble of exquisite
whiteness.  Before us rose a golden temple wrought in the
most wondrous and fanciful designs, inlaid with diamond,
ruby, sapphire, turquoise, emerald, and the thousand nameless
gems of Mars, which far transcend in loveliness and purity
of ray the most priceless stones of Earth.

"This way," cried Xodar, leading us toward the entrance to
a tunnel which opened in the courtyard beside the temple.
Just as we were on the point of descending we heard a
deep-toned roar burst from the Temple of Issus, which we
had but just quitted, and then a red man, Djor Kantos,
padwar of the fifth utan, broke from a nearby gate,
crying to us to return.

"The blacks have fired the temple," he cried.  "In a thousand
places it is burning now.  Haste to the outer gardens, or you are lost."

As he spoke we saw smoke pouring from a dozen windows
looking out upon the courtyard of the Temple of the Sun,
and far above the highest minaret of Issus hung an
ever-growing pall of smoke.

"Go back!  Go back!" I cried to those who had accompanied me.
"The way!  Xodar; point the way and leave me.
I shall reach my Princess yet."

"Follow me, John Carter," replied Xodar, and without
waiting for my reply he dashed down into the tunnel at our
feet.  At his heels I ran down through a half-dozen tiers of
galleries, until at last he led me along a level floor at the
end of which I discerned a lighted chamber.

Massive bars blocked our further progress, but beyond I
saw her--my incomparable Princess, and with her were
Thuvia and Phaidor.  When she saw me she rushed toward the
bars that separated us.  Already the chamber had turned
upon its slow way so far that but a portion of the opening
in the temple wall was opposite the barred end of the corridor.
Slowly the interval was closing.  In a short time there
would be but a tiny crack, and then even that would be
closed, and for a long Barsoomian year the chamber would
slowly revolve until once more for a brief day the aperture
in its wall would pass the corridor's end.

But in the meantime what horrible things would go on
within that chamber!

"Xodar!" I cried.  "Can no power stop this awful revolving thing?
Is there none who holds the secret of these terrible bars?"

"None, I fear, whom we could fetch in time, though I
shall go and make the attempt.  Wait for me here."

After he had left I stood and talked with Dejah Thoris,
and she stretched her dear hand through those cruel bars
that I might hold it until the last moment.

Thuvia and Phaidor came close also, but when Thuvia saw
that we would be alone she withdrew to the further side of
the chamber.  Not so the daughter of Matai Shang.

"John Carter," she said, "this be the last time that you shall
see any of us.  Tell me that you love me, that I may die happy."

"I love only the Princess of Helium," I replied quietly.  "I am
sorry, Phaidor, but it is as I have told you from the beginning."

She bit her lip and turned away, but not before I saw
the black and ugly scowl she turned upon Dejah Thoris.
Thereafter she stood a little way apart, but not so far as I
should have desired, for I had many little confidences to
impart to my long-lost love.

For a few minutes we stood thus talking in low tones.
Ever smaller and smaller grew the opening.  In a short time
now it would be too small even to permit the slender form
of my Princess to pass.  Oh, why did not Xodar haste.  Above
we could hear the faint echoes of a great tumult.  It was the
multitude of black and red and green men fighting their way
through the fire from the burning Temple of Issus.

A draught from above brought the fumes of smoke to
our nostrils.  As we stood waiting for Xodar the smoke
became thicker and thicker.  Presently we heard shouting at
the far end of the corridor, and hurrying feet.

"Come back, John Carter, come back!" cried a voice, "even
the pits are burning."

In a moment a dozen men broke through the now blinding
smoke to my side.  There was Carthoris, and Kantos Kan,
and Hor Vastus, and Xodar, with a few more who had
followed me to the temple court.

"There is no hope, John Carter," cried Xodar.  "The keeper
of the keys is dead and his keys are not upon his carcass.
Our only hope is to quench this conflagration and trust to
fate that a year will find your Princess alive and well.  I
have brought sufficient food to last them.  When this crack
closes no smoke can reach them, and if we hasten to extinguish
the flames I believe they will be safe."

"Go, then, yourself and take these others with you," I replied.
"I shall remain here beside my Princess until a merciful
death releases me from my anguish.  I care not to live."

As I spoke Xodar had been tossing a great number of
tiny cans within the prison cell.  The remaining crack was
not over an inch in width a moment later.  Dejah Thoris
stood as close to it as she could, whispering words of hope
and courage to me, and urging me to save myself.

Suddenly beyond her I saw the beautiful face of Phaidor
contorted into an expression of malign hatred.  As my eyes
met hers she spoke.

"Think not, John Carter, that you may so lightly cast aside
the love of Phaidor, daughter of Matai Shang.  Nor ever hope
to hold thy Dejah Thoris in thy arms again.  Wait you the
long, long year; but know that when the waiting is over it
shall be Phaidor's arms which shall welcome you--not those
of the Princess of Helium.  Behold, she dies!"

And as she finished speaking I saw her raise a dagger on high,
and then I saw another figure.  It was Thuvia's.  As the
dagger fell toward the unprotected breast of my love, Thuvia
was almost between them.  A blinding gust of smoke
blotted out the tragedy within that fearsome cell--a shriek
rang out, a single shriek, as the dagger fell.

The smoke cleared away, but we stood gazing upon a
blank wall.  The last crevice had closed, and for a long
year that hideous chamber would retain its secret from the
eyes of men.

They urged me to leave.

"In a moment it will be too late," cried Xodar.  "There is,
in fact, but a bare chance that we can come through to the
outer garden alive even now.  I have ordered the pumps
started, and in five minutes the pits will be flooded.  If we
would not drown like rats in a trap we must hasten above
and make a dash for safety through the burning temple."

"Go," I urged them.  "Let me die here beside my
Princess--there is no hope or happiness elsewhere for me.
When they carry her dear body from that terrible place a
year hence let them find the body of her lord awaiting her."

Of what happened after that I have only a confused
recollection.  It seems as though I struggled with many men,
and then that I was picked bodily from the ground and
borne away.  I do not know.  I have never asked, nor has
any other who was there that day intruded on my sorrow
or recalled to my mind the occurrences which they know
could but at best reopen the terrible wound within my heart.

Ah!  If I could but know one thing, what a burden of
suspense would be lifted from my shoulders!  But whether the
assassin's dagger reached one fair bosom or another, only
time will divulge.


End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Gods of Mars